diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66600-0.txt | 3927 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66600-0.zip | bin | 85155 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66600-h.zip | bin | 320425 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66600-h/66600-h.htm | 5341 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66600-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 218783 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66600-h/images/illustration.jpg | bin | 9091 -> 0 bytes |
9 files changed, 17 insertions, 9268 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..90ef90f --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #66600 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/66600) diff --git a/old/66600-0.txt b/old/66600-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 8c0d4ab..0000000 --- a/old/66600-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3927 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Short Story-Writing: An Art or a -Trade?, by N. Bryllion Fagin - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Short Story-Writing: An Art or a Trade? - -Author: N. Bryllion Fagin - -Release Date: October 23, 2021 [eBook #66600] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Charlene Taylor, Eleni Christofaki and the Online - Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This - file was produced from images generously made available by - The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SHORT STORY-WRITING: AN ART -OR A TRADE? *** - - - - - -Transcriber’s note - -Variable spelling and hyphenation have been retained. Minor punctuation -inconsistencies have been silently repaired. A list of the changes made -can be found at the end of the book. Formatting and special characters -are indicated as follows: - - _italic_ - - - - -SHORT STORY WRITING: _An Art or a Trade?_ - - - - - SHORT STORY-WRITING - _An Art or a Trade?_ - - _by_ - - N. BRYLLION FAGIN - - Dean of the School of Literary Arts, Research University, Washington, - D. C., and instructor in Short Story Writing, University of Maryland. - - [Illustration] - - NEW YORK - THOMAS SELTZER, INC. - 1923 - - - - - Copyright, 1923, by - THOMAS SELTZER, INC. - - _All Rights Reserved_ - - PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I OVERTURE 1 - - II ACTION 12 - - III “O. HENRYISM” 29 - - IV THE MOVING PICTURES 48 - - V VERBOTEN 67 - - VI THE ARTIFICIAL ENDING 101 - - VII FORM AND SUBSTANCE 114 - - VIII FINALE 125 - - IX EFFECT 132 - - INDEX 137 - - - - -SHORT STORY WRITING: - -_An Art or a Trade_? - - - - -CHAPTER I - -OVERTURE - - -Moods may be uncomfortable, and sad, and painfully disturbing, but, on -the other hand, they make pleasant music occasionally. Here I sit in -the dusk, looking out into the street that is ordinarily so familiar -to me, but has suddenly become blurred and weirdly mysterious in -the gathering murk. A veil is over my eyes, which see the familiar -houses across the street, the young poplars in front of them, the few -passers-by. But my mind does not discern these objects; it sees far -subtler things--floating, flimsy, evanescent. The dusk is in my mind, -evoking thoughts, illusions, pictures--and speaking, questioning, -singing. The dusk is an overture to the things I have set out to say, -playing innumerable variations of my theme, whispering in every note: -“Stories, Stories, Stories!” - -There are so many stories afloat in the world! Every door and window and -curtain and shade has a story to tell; every clod and tree and leaf; -and every pebble of a human being washed by the waves of life. And -how many of these stories have I helped to be told? And how many have -I helped to be maimed, mutilated of soul? Yes, and how many have I -helped to kill? - -For I have been teaching, for a number of years, the “Technique of -Short Story-Writing,” and my guidance and judgment have meant life and -death to countless stories born in the breasts and minds of trustful -people. I have been the great discourager and encourager of genius and -quasi-genius, and I know my hands are not without stain of literary -blood. - -I am not reproaching myself. Among the many hundreds of men and women -who derive their daily bread and clothes and gasoline by directing -the story-fancy of the country’s million or more literary aspirants, -I class myself among the most conscientious and least harmful. The -share of injury I may have contributed has simply been the unavoidable -accompaniment of being engaged in a profession grounded upon the -popular belief that literature is a trade, like plumbing, or tailoring, -or hod-carrying, and requires but an understanding of the stupendous -emoluments involved and a will to learn. That it is in the interests -of the profession to foster and perpetuate this popular belief needs -no elaborate substantiation. But that the belief itself should be -based on a measure of solid truth is a sardonic phenomenon calling for -enlightening discussion. - -Professor Arlo Bates in one of his talks on writing English once -said: “Given a reasonable intelligence and sufficient patience, any -man with the smallest gifts may learn to write at least marketable -stuff, and may earn an honest livelihood, if he studies the taste of -the least exacting portion of the public, and accommodates himself -to the whim of the time.” It is the business of my profession to -dedicate its services to the promotion of the production of this -“marketable stuff,” and to elevate its own calling it has blatantly -labeled this product as “literature.” With this end in view numerous -textbooks have been written, thousands of magazine articles have been -published, and millions of copies of pamphlets and other advertising -matter distributed broadcast over the country. The magic slogan is -“Writers are made--not born!” Then follows a “heart-to-heart” talk on -the advantages of a literary career, and the flourishing of some dozen -notable successes, measured in formidable numbers of dollars received, -usually headed by Jack London and ending with Fannie Hurst or some -still more recent “arrival,” and finally concluding with the weighty -query, explicitly propounded or subtly implied: “Why aren’t you a story -writer?” - -The young man or young woman just out of the gray portals of some -fresh-water college and not knowing what to turn to next, or the -insipid clerk dreaming over his ledger, or her typewriter, of some -Tyltyl cap thus suddenly comes into possession of a startling idea. -Why not be a story writer? The work does not seem hard; compensation -is said to be good; and one is master of one’s own time and destiny. -The would-be casts his lot on the side of practical reasoning, pays in -a sum of money to a school of fiction-writing or enrolls for a course -with one of our universities, buys a typewriter on the installment -plan, and begins to collect editorial rejection slips. When the course -is completed another one is taken up, perhaps with another school, thus -crediting all lack of achievement to the insufficiency or inefficiency -of the instruction received so far, and the typewriter continues -to click and the periodic comings of the postman are again awaited -eagerly; for hadn’t a major part of the instruction been devoted to the -inculcation of the conviction that the world is exceedingly tardy in -extending its acknowledgment of genius? Why, think of Jack London; read -his “Martin Eden”--biographical, you know. Then, Masefield, dishwashing -in New York, and returning to England to become the foremost poet of -the day; and Maupassant working away at his little masterpieces for -seven long years before even venturing to bring them before the cold -light of the unappreciative world; and Kipling, knocking about the -streets of New York with his wonderful Indian stories in his pockets -and no editor or publisher willing to look at them; and Knut Hamsun, -working as a common farm hand in North Dakota, and later as a common -conductor collecting fares on a Chicago street-car line, finally -returning to his native Norway to fame and fortune and, ultimately, to -a Nobel prize in literature. Then think of our own more recent story -writers--Hergesheimer, writing away in obscurity for fourteen years; -Fannie Hurst, submitting thirty-five stories to one periodical and -succeeding with the thirty-sixth--and now receiving $1800 for every -short story she writes, you know--etc., etc. - -Fully ninety per cent. never do succeed and finally become discouraged -and drop out of the ranks. Of the other ten per cent. many live to -see their names in print over a story or poem or article in some -obscure periodical, while a few ultimately become our best sellers and -their names adorn the conspicuous pages in our most popular fiction -periodicals. Among the ninety per cent. are the hopelessly incompetent, -with a sprinkling of artistic idealists who utterly fail to accommodate -themselves to the taste of the public and the whim of the time. Among -the ten per cent. are the keen, shrewd, practical craftsmen who are -able to get at the spirit of the literary mart. To the chosen ones -among these comes the adulation of the populace and the golden shekels -blazing a glittering path across the pages of special feature articles -in our Sunday newspapers. And these are the writers who justify my -profession in spreading the gospel that one needs but a will to learn -to achieve a successful literary career. - -If, with some such unpopular fellow as Nietzsche, we should rise to -a sublime pinnacle of contemptuous detachment, we might say that the -ninety per cent. of failures do not deserve our pity. It is best for -a fighting, competitive world that weaklings and incompetents are -failures. We might even say that the few artistic idealists among them -deserve no better. Life is a process of adaptation and compromise and, -among men, a pair of sturdy legs are of greater utility than a pair -of feeble wings. Perhaps there is a stern justice in the fate of a -Chatterton or, say, a François Villon. But is it not equally possible -that by the grim, whimsical jugglings of the gods a mist may sometimes -envelop the battlefield of men, such let us say, as brought confusion -to the last hordes of the noble Arthur, when - - “... friend and foe were shadows in the mist, - And friend slew friend not knowing whom he slew; - ... and in the mist - Was many a noble deed, many a base, - And chance and craft...”? - -Verily, such a “death-white” mist does envelop our literary -battlefield, and, in the confusion, my profession, supported by the -vast majority of editors and professional critics, is aiding the weak -to conquer the strong. Blinded by the mist, we aid aspirants to rise -to power by craft and cunning, and when they emerge to reign for a -single day we crown them, thus contributing to the future nothing but -the dust of our petty kings. Those who would reign for centuries are -jeered at, discouraged, vanquished. - -A dozen names leap to mind--pathetic examples of great talent forced -to decay, of great sincerity diluted and polluted, of noble fires -extinguished. But of all these names the two most pregnant with tragedy -are those of Mark Twain and Jack London. The author of “Huckleberry -Finn” and “Tom Sawyer,” deep, penetrating, cynical, was obliged to -play the amusing clown until the end. The author of “The Call of the -Wild” and “Martin Eden” until his dying breath continued to fill his -lucrative contracts with popular claptrap. If no one in particular can -be blamed, the sickly light shining upon our literary firmament must -take responsibility. There are formative years when a writer’s talent -matures, mellows, is molded. The attitude of the populace and, above -all, of the oracles on the mountains and in the temples is eagerly -watched and heeded. In the case of Jack London the influence of this -attitude as a determining factor in the evolution of his career is a -matter of record. One of the editors of _The Seven Arts_, a monthly -magazine that was too lofty of purpose and too pure of policy to -continue existence, once invited Jack London to submit any stories he -might have that had failed of acceptance with the popular magazines -because of lack of adaptation. London’s reply was that no such stories -existed, and concluded with a statement that explains very ingenuously -the melancholy disillusionment that pervades the best of his work. “I -don’t mind telling you,” he wrote, “that had the United States been as -kindly toward the short story writer as France has always been kindly, -from the beginning of my writing career I would have written many a -score of short stories quite different from the ones I have written.”[1] - -It is clear, of course, to what particular brand of kindliness London -had reference. For the United States is kindly toward the short story -writer, very kindly indeed. It was kindly toward Jack London--but not -in the way of helping him to bring forth the best that was in him. -And this was his tragedy--and therein lies the unkindliness of the -United States toward all its short story writers. It wanted none of -the work of Jack London the man with a soul and genuine emotions which -burned for expression; it remunerated lavishly Jack London the writer -chap for his artificial concoctions that he despised. It made Joseph -Hergesheimer wait fourteen years for the most moderate recognition -while giving such a writer as H. C. Witwer almost instantaneous -acclaim. It calls Ellis Parker Butler a great humorist and George Ade -a mere fable writer. It proclaims O. Henry a prince of story writers -and doesn’t even know that the unfortunate Ambrose Bierce once lived -among us. And the vast majority of priests and oracles in my profession -persist in justifying and perpetuating this kind unkindliness and in -instructing the new generation according to its tenets. Example par -excellence: Speaks an instructor in story writing in one of our leading -universities, in a critical and biographical survey of our short story -writers, of “Robert W. Chambers, imaginative artist,” and of Jack -London, “at best a third-rate writer.”[2] - -The sum and substance of all we preach may be summarized in the one -commandment we zealously enforce above all others: “Thou shalt not -write anything an editor won’t buy.” Then we analyze what editors do -buy, arriving, by the process of induction, at rules and regulations, -which we promptly proceed to incorporate into textbooks for the -unlettered. Some of our rules are flexible, others are not, depending -solely upon the attitude of their compiler. An editor of a prominent -periodical once outlined the qualifications that recommended a literary -offering to him. He had set up before him an ideal reader, an imaginary -lady with a family of daughters up in Vermont, and any manuscript -submitted to him had to answer satisfactorily this mighty query: -“Would the old lady want her daughters to read this?” If this editor -happened to write a textbook for the instruction of the would-be story -writer, the old-lady-and-daughters question would undoubtedly figure -quite prominently therein. I am not aware of any textbook on the -subject by this gentleman, but other writers have had this question, or -similar ones, in mind in evolving laws for the would-be successful. - -I admit that I have taught people to answer these mighty queries, -before permitting them to entrust their precious wares to the Post -Office. For most editors have a question of some sort-- Will it please -some imaginary old man, or country girl, or young parson, or the -editor’s own blue-eyed little girl, or, especially, his advertisers; -and when a man or a woman pays hard-earned dollars for the information -of how to “get by” the unfriendly editor, my professional ethics demand -that I supply this information to the limits of my knowledge. Moreover, -when a man or a woman hands in a story which has no earthly chance -of being accepted by any magazine because it is burdened with a soul -which violates every tradition and rule and policy by which magazines -are governed, it becomes my duty to enlighten this student that his -is not the way to “get by.” For even such a student--an exception, -to be sure--has read our advertising literature, has studied the -popular psychology of success, and often, like the other plodders, -sincerely believes that a published story is a masterpiece, a rejected -one worthless. If a story brings five dollars it is a poor one; if it -brings fifty it is a good one; if it brings five hundred it is a work -of art. Getting-by, then, becomes the supreme problem, and getting-by -means having in mind the old lady with her daughters or the old man -with the gout. And who can answer what becomes of poor Lafcadio Hearn’s -queer idea that - - “Literary success of any enduring kind is made only by refusing to - do what publishers want, by refusing to write what the public want, - by refusing to accept any popular standard, by refusing to write - anything to order”? - -Poor, poor indeed! - - - - -CHAPTER II - -ACTION - - -The very first rule our textbooks endeavor to impress upon the would-be -story writer is that action must dominate his story. Whole chapters -are devoted to the importance of this ingredient, bringing quotations -from sundry editors proving beyond the merest suspicion of a doubt that -action is the life and health of a story, the “punch” and “pep” and -“pull” of it. Then follow chapters on how to capture action; on how to -introduce it into one’s own stories; on how to govern its course to the -greatest advantage. - -The editors quoted are, of course, all of the adventure and action type -magazines. One is reputed to have stated his ideal beginning of a story -to be something like this: “He got up and looked at his watch. It was -twelve o’clock. He went up into the garret and hanged himself.” Another -is said to like a more mystifying beginning, something like this: “Who -was the lady in 43? Was she the blond man’s wife, sister or sweetheart? -John couldn’t sleep nights trying to find out.” And still another gives -his preferences, in the form of an announcement of a contest widely -advertised in professional magazines, for stories of “plot, of action, -of interesting complication. Spend the sweat of your brow on deeds, not -on acute character analysis; on big situations, on suspense and appeal, -not in tedious description and fine writing.” - -The few editors who express preferences that conflict with this cry -for action are not quoted. Here is one, for instance, who likes -“realistic and psychological stories from writers who want to do for -American life what Chekhov did for Russian life. ‘Plot’ fiction of the -type desired by popular magazines is not wanted.” But, then, there is -the implication that his is not a popular magazine, and besides, he -goes on to say that “our rates for fiction are very modest.” And here -is another editor who wants stories “that are characterized more by -feeling and artistry than by ‘punch.’” But who is she, for it is a she -in this instance, to tell us what is wanted! Why, the circulation of -her little periodical is so insignificant that she is hardly justified -in having any wants at all! The fact that this little publication -publishes some of the most distinctive stories written in America today -does not count, of course. It is not a widely-read magazine; it does -not pay for contributions;--it deserves no attention. - -Plainly, our duty as instructors and moulders of the new generation of -story writers is to base our instruction on the needs and preferences -of the fiction periodicals having the largest circulations and able -to pay well for material used. The inculcation of literary ideals, -the stimulation of original talent and the enriching of our national -letters are all excellent themes for papers to be read before high-brow -clubs and respectable societies, but as practical propositions, in a -practical world, they do not lead anywhere. Any one who joins a class -to take up story-writing as a profession wants to sell--and as quickly -as possible. And the story that sells today the quickest and brings the -fattest check is the story of action. Hence our first rule: “Spend the -sweat of your brow on deeds!” - -It is true that there do creep up some unpleasant contradictions in -our methods. After laying down the law of action we refer students to -Edgar Allan Poe or Robert Louis Stevenson or Maupassant for perfect -short-story models, and they come back to us in a state of perplexity. -They have picked up Poe and some garrulous old critic, in a superfluous -introduction, had pronounced “The Fall of the House of Usher” to be -Poe’s best tale. They have picked up Stevenson, and some equally -old-fashioned pedant had classed “Markheim” as a masterpiece. They -have picked up Maupassant, and, again, some ancient scholar had lifted -“Solitude” to a pre-eminent position. Yet not one of these three -stories is particularly conspicuous for action. Poe seems to have spent -the sweat of his brow in creating an atmosphere of extreme morbidity -(oh, terror-striking word in our optimistic texts!); Stevenson, on -acute character analysis; and the insane Frenchman on some irrelevant -prattlings about solitude and the whys and wherefores of this queer -life of ours. - -Occasionally some student with sufficient courage to voice his -perplexity timidly inquires: “Would any magazine accept such stories -today? There is so little action and still less optimism in them!” I -think of all the stories I have read in recent periodicals that I can -remember and am obliged to admit that few present-day magazines would -be tempted to accept a story of the type on which the masters chose to -lavish their best work. I think this estimate conservative, but soon -the various anthologies of the best short stories that have appeared -in our magazines in the last half dozen years leap into my mind and -protest against my harsh verdict. Some sort of a change really has come -over our fiction recently. Fully twenty-five per cent. of the stories -in Mr. O’Brien’s yearly collection, for instance, are decidedly not -of the “rapid action” type, and more than seventy-five per cent. of -the stories in such an anthology as that compiled by the late William -Dean Howells would not stand the “action” test, although the latter -anthology is not a very exact reflector of modern tendencies since but -few living writers are represented. - -So it becomes necessary to explain the discrepancy between the type -of story we teach our students to produce and the type of story we -refer them to for study purposes. It becomes necessary to emphasize -the fact that such periodicals as “The Little Review,” “Midland,” “The -Pagan” (discontinued), “The Stratford Journal” (temporarily suspended), -“The Wave,” and a few others of the “unpopular” group do not pay for -contributions and that the few “leaders” or “giants” in the group pay -but little, and that, therefore, few “respectable” writers contribute -to them. Of the youngsters that do make their way to the top, once in -a great while, through the medium of these high-brow little magazines -one or two may ever hope to get into the “Big Four” or similar -high-prestiged and well-paying periodicals. So that while it may be -flattering to receive the pale encomiums of a few snobbish critics, -the safest way is to write “real” stories full of red-blooded action -and reap a golden harvest. Let those who do not care for the riches of -a material world be satisfied with the deluge of praise poured upon a -Sherwood Anderson; as for most, Holworthy Hall or Octavus Roy Cohen -seems a more inviting model. - -And if this does not really explain the uncanny discrepancy in our -texts and they still seem somewhat confused and more than a bit -contradictory, we can, as a last resort, have recourse to that eloquent -dictum: Laws should be studied to be broken! And we suddenly acquire -the becoming halo of iconoclasts and have at last a satisfactory -explanation of why our students should read Poe and Maupassant and -Stevenson, yet not model their own work along the best of these -masters; why they should study our anthologies full of such “anemic” -stories as those of Dreiser, Anderson, Cabell, Waldo Frank, Ben Hecht, -Djuna Barnes, and even those of Susan Glaspell and Alice Brown, yet not -write in similar vein but should emulate rather writers whose names -never appear in anthologies. - -Having thus explained the validity of our first rule and having -insisted on strict compliance therewith, we proceed to evolve methods -for a satisfactory meeting of our rule. If action must dominate a -story there should be some system of capturing this indispensable -ingredient, of imprisoning it within our brief literary form, of -whipping it into marketable shape. We find this system and reduce it to -terse understandable terms. We dig down into our bag of story-lore and -lo! we flourish before the weak eyes of the uninitiate another magic -commandment: Complicate! Complicate if you would have Action in your -stories. Complicate if you would have Suspense. Complicate if you would -exchange rejection slips for checks! - -It is true that we are careful to explain our schemes of complication, -lest they be taken too literally. Accompanying our commandments are -various precautionary remarks about Logic and Plausibility and numerous -other qualifying statements. But in the main Action and Complication -are held forth as the two most important principles of sound -story-writing. First of all, then, our students are urged to plot and -complicate so that there be not a tedious moment in their product. Let -every sentence move forward the action. Let new developments, startling -in their unusualness and unexpectedness, crop up all the time. And -don’t forget to keep in reserve the grandest development of all, -the most surprising, for the very end. The Dénouement is the thing! -Charming word--French, you know. - -I remember a young girl who attended my classes but a short time. “My -weakness seems to be a lack of inventiveness,” she confided to me. “My -plots are too quiet.” She handed in a story and I agreed with her. Her -plots were quiet, but it was the quiet of Spoon River and Winesburg -and Gopher Prairie. She knew intimately the little old Southern town -she hailed from, and she had the gift of making me know it. I knew -it in its past and present and future, which was all of one tone and -texture; I knew its proud inhabitants, patrician and plebeian; I felt -its pulse. I told the girl not to attempt to infuse plot into her story -and suggested a number of magazines that might accept it as it was. - -“But I don’t want to write for these small publications!” she objected. -“Nobody has ever heard of them. I want to get into the ‘Saturday -Evening Post,’ the ‘Cosmopolitan,’ and the ‘Red Book.’ And they want -more plot than I manage to put into my stories; that’s what--told me.” -And she named a much advertised commercial critic. - -Evidently I proved incapable of generating within her the coveted -element of inventiveness, for the girl dropped out after an exceedingly -brief stay and I have heard nothing from or of her since. Her name -has not yet appeared in the _Saturday Evening Post_, nor in the -_Cosmopolitan_, nor in the _Red Book_--nor, to my knowledge, in any -other magazine. The eminent critic had done his work very well indeed. -His teachings that _every_ story must have an ingenious plot had -seemingly struck root, and the girl with her plotless little town and -its plotless little lives has probably decided, in utter despair, that -her mind is hopelessly devoid of the one essential for successful -story-writing--inventiveness. - -Of course, she could have been made to stay and persevere a little -longer, and perhaps she might have yet attained her modicum of success. -If to her quiet little story a few entanglement tricks had been -dexterously applied the girl would have been satisfied and probably -also some editor or another of the more remunerative magazines to -which she aspired. The aspect of her sleepy Southern town would have -undergone a strange metamorphosis, and her lethargic hero and heroine -would have been changed into inhabitants of some hectic metropolis, but -that, of course, would have merely proved the magic of sound technique. - -One of the surest of these tricks of ours is the introduction of -a second or third line of interest. Where a story is thin and -uninteresting an entirely different story can be brought in and the -two skillfully connected, related and correlated. Our texts abound -in geometric diagrams of lines and curves and circles, bisected and -intersected, zig-zagging, up and down, rising to various points of -crises and climaxes and catastrophes, and falling again with the -inevitable dénouement. These diagrams look like sacred hieroglyphics -to the credulous student who approaches their cryptic meaning with a -reverent awe. Given a story that reads too “narrative”-like, that lacks -interest because too few crises are arrived at, and its weakness can -usually be traced to its single line of interest which is not thick -enough to generate the necessary amount of suspense. The introduction -of another line brightens it up, adds suspense, complication--Interest. - -The process really is a simple one. The moving pictures employ it, -invariably, with greatest effect. A young man is leading the confident -life of a freshman in some Middle-Western town. The first line is -started. The young man’s environment is pictured, his habits and likes -and dislikes and his towering ambitions. He is a marked man. But here -his line breaks. The continuity writer has become busy introducing an -entirely different line of interest. Beautiful Lady Psyche has left -her shire castle and is sailing for America on the Mammoth liner. The -orchestra is playing, and the Lady is standing on the upper deck, -her delicate white hands grasping the railing. Her eyes are deep and -wistful and hopeful. We know, of course, even at this time, that -she will in some fateful way meet our unsuspecting freshman. It is -only a question of time. Her career and his will become entangled -and merged into one. In the meantime we are watching and waiting. -But at this point the continuity writer again breaks the line and -begins an entirely new one. On the liner is “Taffy” Slim and he is -scheming to rob Lady Psyche of her famous jewels. Now we are watching -Taffy’s career. He succeeds and makes his get-away, but Lady Psyche’s -jewels are known the world over, having been photographed on numerous -occasions for the rotogravure supplements of our Sunday newspapers, -and Taffy finds himself unable to dispose of them. He wanders through -the length and breadth of our land starving, with a fortune’s worth -of jewels in his pocket, until finally, he comes to our Mid-Western -college town and meets our freshman. This clever hero buys the jewels -for a bun and--oh, gallantry of gallantries!--undertakes to return -them to their beautiful heart-broken owner. Now we see how these three -lines have been crossed and recrossed and why! We don’t know yet what -the gallant’s reward will consist of but we hope it will be a proposal -of matrimony; in fact, we are not willing to accept anything less for -our hero. - -In the short story this double-or multiple-line-of-interest method -was employed most successfully by O. Henry and is clung to by most -of his followers. Its skillful manipulation undoubtedly results in a -more marketable product. It insures a thrilling sequence of events, if -not always a logical one. It is one of our most venerated tricks. We -underline it in our texts. We point out its potency in unmistakable -terms. We hold it up as a shining revelation to a gasping novitiate, -and for revelations the timeworn practice is to demand blind, absolute -acceptance. - -One result of our attitude has just been traced in the experience of -the girl with her sleepy little Southern town story. The incompetent -who cannot think in terms of criss-cross lines is eliminated. -Artificiality is not only encouraged but placed at a premium. Sincerity -and that highest of artistic qualities, simplicity, are held up as -baneful stumbling blocks in the way of successful authorship. We -may have read Joseph Hergesheimer but we have never heard of his -philosophic Chwang-Tze whose pithy sentence prefaces “Java Head,” -a sentence full of illuminating words: “It is only the path of pure -simplicity which guards and preserves the spirit.” By undermining the -young story-teller’s faith in the path of pure simplicity we undermine -his spirit; we maim it; often destroy it completely. - -Aside from the effect upon our story writers, this doctrine of constant -action and complication and entanglement has also been one of the -causes that have kept American fiction until very recently almost -entirely in the cheaply Romantic school of the long-forgotten past. It -has become strongly rooted in our readers through a perpetual diet of -fiction that embodies these “vital” ingredients, and consequently also -in our editors who must alertly watch the demand to engage successfully -in its supply. As far as we are concerned it would seem that the great -realists and naturalists have lived and died in vain. We are still -writing largely fairy tales, American in color and setting to be -sure, about bizarre adventures and quixotic adventurers. And in our -institutions of learning we are still preaching that stories must be -full of thrilling incidents and brave dénouements to be interesting and -meritorious. We are still living in the fantastic land of improbable -plots where men bound and rebound according to specific orders of -the author. That “the value of a dramatic action has nothing to do -with novelty of incident or the tingle of physical suspense”; that -“Character, motive and fatality, man and the earth and the gods--such -are the elements of dramatic action,”[3] has, as yet, occurred to few -of us. - -An admission must be made: It is becoming increasingly difficult to -find plot material that hasn’t been worn threadbare by immoderate use. -The South Seas and the Pacific Islands have been pretty well covered. -Alaska and Hudson Bay are no longer inviting. The cow-boy story, -though not yet entirely extinct, is fast becoming so. The crook story, -though still popular with a particular type of magazine and magazine -purchaser, requires a greater measure of ingenuity to be attractive. -Baseball and football heroism is still going strong but the market is -limited. The Country-Boy-who-becomes-a-Wall-Street-magnate story will -probably continue as long as the large business fiction magazines will -retain their million-and-more circulation marks, but it is beginning to -tax the writer’s inventive capacity for brilliant deals for the hero -to get to that crowded narrow thoroughfare below Brooklyn bridge. The -rash-things-that-pretty-girls-do story is just now having its vogue, -but will blow over like a Bill Hart or Douglas Fairbanks fame. The -situation is gloomy indeed, even critical--if we wish to look at it -that way. Many old writers as well as young ones admit it. - -But we don’t. We are optimists. When cornered we say: “Yes, the present -market does have some such aspect, but it simply proves one thing--the -necessity for the greater mastery of technique, for more originality.” -Then we proceed to elucidate. We define originality. It isn’t concerned -with theme but with the handling of theme. There are no new themes -under the sun; never were. A novel twist applied to a threadbare theme -is originality. These twists can be learned--that’s what we, teachers -of technique, are here for: to show how. The secret lies not only in -plenty of action and complication but in the spectacular handling of -these elements. There are many ways of doing it effectively; plot -order, for instance. - -The common fault of the inexpert literary mechanician is that he -usually tells his story in the chronological order. Assuming that his -story presents a series of twenty steps, composed of incidents and -episodes of varying intensity, he presents them all in the order of -time of occurrence, thus obtaining a quiet narrative lacking in either -suspense or “punch.” But it is possible to juggle these steps in -different ways so as to get them to unfold in a most dramatic sequence. -It is possible to reverse this chronological order and begin with -incident number twenty and work back to number one. That is, instead of -narrating the crimes of our picaresque hero, which finally get him into -jail, in the order of commission, we begin with the man already safely -tucked away behind the bars--it is nearly always a man; women get into -jails but rarely in our fiction, except for the heart-rending scene -of meeting their husbands or sweethearts--and then work back to his -crimes and the day when evil was not yet in his heart and he was still -attending the Y. M. C. A. - -We may then use this “logical” method of plot order or we may use a -mixed method or we may use any one of a number of variants of these -methods. We may, for example, begin with step number five and run up -to step number ten, then work in steps one to five and proceed with -step number eleven. Or we may begin with step one, then skip number -two, withholding it as a missing link in the chain for the sole purpose -of intriguing the reader, and spring it after step nineteen. All we -need to know is how to do these jugglings with the greatest possible -skill--and this is where originality comes to the fore: in the play of -craftsmanship. - -This jugglery we can teach with an absolutely clear conscience. We can -cite any number of great masters who have at various times employed -these several schemes of plot development. Maupassant and Kipling and -Stevenson and Poe and O. Henry and even the quiet Chekhov have all -placed their stamp of approval upon these methods by employing them in -their own celebrated little masterpieces. There is really no necessity -to question whether they came upon these methods consciously or -intuitively, from within or without. This would raise the uncomfortable -problem of synthetic and analytic processes, which would merely -confuse the student and lead nowhere. There may be a distinction -between incidents marshalling themselves in some inevitable sequence -of which the author may not even be aware and incidents juggled about -artificially by a writer who has had it impressed upon him that method -A is more dramatic than method B. There may be a distinction; but for -our purposes it is best not to consider it. Suffice us merely to point -out that our story-construction lore is justified by the masters. The -deductions are simple enough: Learn the tricks of the masters and be a -master yourself. - -I said we can teach plot legerdemain with a clear conscience. As for -me, however, I have often shuddered to think what a zealous graduate -might have done to such a story as Conrad’s “Youth.” In his or her deft -hand it certainly would not have remained a mere “Narrative,” told in -the colorless chronological order; it would have become a finished -short-story. Assuredly finished. - -And yet it must be admitted that a skillful manipulation of our -tricks is, after all, not so easily acquired. There is a brain and a -temperament which is especially adaptable to them, but to the majority -they remain an occult science forever beyond their ken. These unhappy -toilers cannot apply them to their labors. For most students are unable -to construct the slightest kind of plot. There’s a certain knack that -must be acquired. The young, inexperienced mind must be disciplined -along certain grooves. Most students seem to be unable to concentrate -unless driven to do so. I experiment with my class. Unexpectedly I -announce a theme and request the class to construct an incident. Like -children bent upon solving a puzzle, they go to work and I am left to -examine the result. Fully fifty per cent. have used the same situation -and dénouement, as if by agreement; forty-nine per cent. have striven -to inject a novel twist or “O. Henryism” at the end. But the one per -cent! Why here is but a thin bit of paper, with just a few lines -scribbled on it. If this is an incident, it is a very short incident, -indeed. It reads: “I have never been able to write under pressure. I -must find myself in a proper mood. I suppose I shall never make a story -writer.” I smile. I have a vivid picture of young Tommy Sandys losing -his scholarship because one elusive word had refused to respond to his -bidding. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -“O. HENRYISM” - - -The mottoes of most of our fiction periodicals are told on their -covers: “A magazine of clever fiction,” “A magazine of bright fiction,” -“A magazine of entertaining fiction,” “A magazine of frisky fiction.” -But with all the available supply of novel plot material exhausted by -writers who had the good fortune of being here before our generation -had an opportunity, what is left to us is neither clever, bright, nor -entertaining. However, O. Henry proved that it was possible to take -the same age-old material and brighten it up with a coat of sparkling -cleverness. He had but to juggle his incidents in such a way as to make -them follow one another in a most spectacular sequence. He had but to -play upon the credulity of his reader. Like the stage magician, he said -to his audience: “Observe that there is a tree here and a fountain -there, and without moving a finger I shall reverse their positions. Now -watch, presto! Here they are!” And the audience applauded, wondering -how he did it, and crowned him king of the wizards. - -The king of the wizards, then, occupies a most honorable position -in our textbooks. Stories written in the vein of O. Henry sell more -readily than stories written in the vein of any other master. There is -a brightness, a snappiness, a cheerfulness of style about them that -draws the artistic sensibilities of editors. And yet our insistence -upon the emulation of O. Henry has not produced many other O. Henrys. -Perhaps it is because O. Henry went to the highways and byways of North -and Central America for his plot material which he then juggled to -his heart’s content, while our students go to O. Henry for their plot -material. Perhaps also it is because O. Henryism was as much a part of -William Sidney Porter as was his speaking voice which is buried with -him. - -A very young student once lodged a complaint against her own unruly -self. “It is absolutely impossible for me to write a single sentence -in the O. Henry way,” she said. “My stuff somehow doesn’t have that -swing--it’s dead. I don’t believe I shall ever learn. I am too sad of -disposition, I suppose.” - -That was one time I did not smile. “Why should you want to write like -O. Henry?” I asked. “Why don’t you try to wear the shape of shoes -or the color of clothes he wore, or drink the kind of ginger-ale he -preferred?” But I was sorry later for my unguarded outburst, for I -realize that that was not the way to make story writers, not the kind -that sell, at any rate. - -After all, O. Henry’s technique consisted mainly of a series of clever -tricks, and tricks can be taught, even though not perhaps his dexterity -in performing them. His was truly a gift of the Magi and not really a -gift of the gods. Admitting that through his superficial cleverness -there occasionally glimmers an uncommon understanding of and a sympathy -for the people whose destinies he juggles, the fact remains that his -example is that of clever execution rather than artistic conception. -It remains needless, then, for us to point to anything else in his -makeup save his successful technique. We read a dozen of his stories, -call attention to their brilliant mannerisms and surprising twists at -the end, and exhort our students to go and do likewise. Sometimes we -go a little further and discuss the underlying psychology upon which -O. Henry based his loops and twists--his belief that our modern reader -was so well-nourished on stereotyped fiction as to guess the conclusion -of a story by its beginning, and, consequently, O. Henry led him on to -believe that his guess was being borne out until the very end, when a -pleasantly startling disappointment was sprung upon him. - -To substantiate our eulogies of the wizard and to impress upon the -would-be writer the importance of studying and emulating O. Henry, we -quote copiously from Stephen Leacock, Prof. C. Alphonso Smith, and -numerous other O. Henry friends. We seldom, if ever, quote opinions of -critics and editors who are hostile to O. Henry and his cult. Here is -one editor, for instance, who actually believes that “the effects of -such mannerism, trickery, shallowness, and artifice as distinguished O. -Henry’s work, are baleful on all literary students who do not despise -them.”[4] We know that this editor’s opinion must not be credited with -importance. His is only a small Greenwich Village publication. The -checks that writers receive come from editors who do like O. Henry’s -ways; in fact, prefer O. Henryesque stories almost to the exclusion -of any other type. Hence we examine the work of our students with -a feeling of satisfaction. By far the greater number have imbibed -our teachings. Their work shows a striving after cleverness, witty -flippancy, grotesque slang, and an attempt to cap the dénouement with a -novel twist, a perfectly surprising turn. Thus we know that our work is -not in vain; at least some of our students are on the way to success. - -Again, this is not a plea on behalf of those incompetents who are not -O. Henryesquely gifted and are therefore not on the way to success. It -is merely a dispassionate consideration of the profession of teaching -story-writing and its existing standards and ethics. Since the O. Henry -story is held up as the supreme model, it is only fair to inquire -into the results thus produced. We have been so eloquent with pride -on the progress of our short story. Since Professor Brander Matthews -first expounded its philosophy, away back in 1884, and connected the -two little words by a hyphen to distinguish this form beginning with -an Initial Impulse and running up to a Climax and falling down to a -Dénouement from the story which is merely short, it has become our -prevailing form of literature. The quantity turned out annually is -beyond the dreams of such a pioneer as Poe. But the quality--ah, that -is another story! - -What proportion of this wholesale output can be candidly, suppressing -for the moment our desire to experience flattering sensations, added to -our national literary treasury? How many memorable stories come to mind -to waylay us with their poignant spell of subtlety and beauty--such, -let us say, as Kipling’s “Without Benefit of Clergy,” or Chekhov’s -“Ward No. 6,” or Maupassant’s “In the Moonlight”? Few, isn’t it? And -peculiar, is it not, that though we have been heaping the warmest -of praise upon Richard Harding Davis and Clarence Budington Kelland -and George Randolph Chester and Richard Washburn Child and Mary -Roberts Rinehart and a score or more of our other popular writers, -the few memorable stories that do come to mind were not written by -these favorites. How much of the O. Henryesque is to be found in Mary -E. Wilkins Freeman’s “Revolt of Mother,” or in Theodore Dreiser’s -“The Lost Phoebe,”[5] or, to take a more recent example, in Anzia -Yezierska’s “Hungry Hearts”?[6] These stories are everything that -the wizard’s stories are not. They are neither breezy, nor flippant, -nor surprising; nor “refreshing.” Judged by our standards they are -anomalies. - -I am sufficiently steeped in our inspirational literature to be aware -of the dangers of pessimism. The Doctors Crane and Orison Swett Marden -and Walt Mason have left their effect upon my disposition. But it is -only logical to deduct that if all the O. Henry standards that we -have so triumphantly established and extolled for the guidance of our -story writers have failed to produce a single great story to compare -with the best that other countries which do not preach and practice O. -Henryism have produced, there is something wrong with our standards. -These are unusual times we are living in. Everything that has seemed to -us wise and sound and sublime is coming in for a share of skepticism -and revaluation. Unquestionable things are being questioned. Is it not -a propitious time to attempt a revaluation of our short-story dogmas? -What is the contribution of O. Henryism to our national letters and to -the short story as a form of literary expression? How great an artist -really was William Sidney Porter, the founder of the Cult? Is it -sacrilege to attempt to answer these questions? - -O. Henry left us more than two hundred and fifty stories. In the -decade before his death he turned out an average of twenty-five -stories a year. Mr. William Johnston, an editor of the New York -_World_ relates[7] the struggles of O. Henry in trying to live up to a -three-year contract he had with that paper calling for a story a week. -There were weeks when O. Henry would haunt the hotels and cafés of New -York in a frantic search of material, and there were times when the -stories could not be produced on time and O. Henry would sit down and -write the most ingenious excuses. Needless to state that O. Henry’s -stories bear all the marks of this haste and anxiety. Nearly all of -them are sketchy, reportorial, superficial, his gift of felicitous -expression “camouflaging” the poverty of theme and character. The best -of them lack depth and roundness, often disclosing a glint of a sharp -idea unworked, untransmuted by thought and emotion. - -Of his many volumes of stories, “The Four Million” is without doubt -the one which is most widely known. It was his bold challenge to the -world that he was the discoverer--even though he gave the census -taker due credit--of four million people instead of four hundred in -America’s metropolis that first attracted attention and admiration. -The implication was that he was imbued with the purpose of unbaring -the lives of these four million and especially of the neglected lower -classes. A truly admirable and ambitious self-assignment. And so we -have “The Four Million.” But to what extent was he successful in -carrying out his assignment. How much of the surging, shifting, pale, -rich, orderly, chaotic, and wholly incongruous life of New York is -actually pulsating in the twenty-five little stories collected in the -volume? - -What is the first one, “Tobin’s Palm,” if not a mere long-drawn-out -jest? Is it anything more than an anecdote exploiting palmistry as a -“trait”--to use another technical term--or point? It isn’t New York, -nor Tobin, nor any other character, that makes this story interesting. -It is O. Henry’s trick at the end. The prophecy is fulfilled, after -all, in such an unexpected way, and we are such satisfied children! - -What is the second story, the famous “Gift of the Magi”? We have -discussed it and analyzed it in our texts and lauded it everywhere. -How much of the life of the four million does it hold up to us? It -is better than the first story; yes, much better. But why is it a -masterpiece? Not because it tries to take us into the home of a married -couple attempting to exist in our largest city on the husband’s income -of $20 per week. No, that wouldn’t make it famous. Much better stories -of poverty have been written, much more faithful and poignant, and -the great appreciative public does not even remember them. It is the -wizard’s mechanics, his stunning invention--that’s the thing! Della -sells her hair and buys a fob for hubby’s watch; while at the same time -hubby sells his watch and buys her a comb. But you don’t know all this -until they get together for the presentation of the gifts, and then -you gasp. We call this working criss-cross, a plot of cross purposes. -In this story we usually overlook entirely one little thing--the last -paragraph. It really is superfluous and therefore constitutes a breech -of technique. We preach against preaching. Tell your story, we say, and -stop. “Story” is synonymous with _action_. O. Henry didn’t stop--so -that even he was sometimes a breaker of laws. But this uncomfortable -thought doesn’t really have to be noted! - -“A Cosmopolite in a Café” is a little skit proving that “since Adam no -true citizen of the world has existed.” It is the type of writing that -is termed “short story” by our humorous weeklies. - -“Between Rounds” is the first story in the volume that really displays -O. Henry’s gift of mature satire. Here underneath his superficial -jesting lurks reality. The pathos in the lives of the McCaskeys and -the Murphys is touched upon, lightly to be sure, but sufficiently to -indicate that O. Henry saw it. - -The plotted happy ending with plenty of “punch” is best exemplified by -“The Skylight Room.” The gullible reader must have really thought that -Billy Jackson was little Miss Leeson’s name of some star. But not so, -ha-ha! It really was the name of the ambulance doctor who came to take -her to the hospital. “Fishy,” you say? Not any more than “A Service of -Love.” Not that the young couple in this latter story might not have -both worked and concealed the fact from each other. But why both in a -laundry and in the same laundry? Coincidence of course! Incidentally, -can you recognize the “Gift of the Magi” here? Shakespeare may have -never repeated, but O. Henry did, very frequently too. Here we have -again the poor loving couple trying to get along on next to nothing a -week. A slightly different twist but the formula is the same. Even the -names of the principals are almost the same. In “The Gift of the Magi” -we had Della and Jim, in “A Service of Love” we have Delia and Joe. - -In “The Coming-out of Maggie” O. Henry again brushes real life and real -romance. In the hands of a sincere artist this material could have been -worked into an immortal story. As a matter of fact, the same basic -theme--the heart-hunger of a neglected girl--has been treated by Gorki -in his “Her Lover.”[8] And the difference between the two stories is -the difference between tinsel and diamond. - -“Man About Town,” “The Cop and the Anthem” and “An Adjustment of -Nature” are trivial things--expanded anecdotes at best. “Memories of -a Yellow Dog” presents O. Henry at his happiest. It is a fine bit of -satire--a field in which lay his strength. In “The Love-Philtre of -Ikey Schoenstein” the wizard again displays his bag of theatrical -tricks. And so he does in “Mammon and the Archer,” with its needless -anti-climax--again breaking the law: “Thou shalt stop when through.” -“Springtime à la Carte” is a long-drawn-out joke. So is “From a Cabby’s -Seat.” In “The Green Room” O. Henry once more had a cursory glimpse of -his “four million.” - -Now we reach “An Unfinished Story.” Thanks to the good imps that may -have influenced him to leave this story unfinished. It is the only one -in the volume that shows O. Henry was capable of genuine emotion and -had a sense of artistic truth. Dr. Blanche Colton Williams would not -include it among O. Henry’s best because “It is just what the author -called it--unfinished.”[9] Yes, admittedly, it is unfinished--in a -technical sense. The $5 a week shop-girl has nothing to wear and does -not go to the dance with Piggy. And that’s all that happens, except a -little sermon at the end in which O. Henry intimates that the fellow -that sets fire to an orphan asylum, and murders a blind man for -his pennies, has a cleaner conscience than the prosperous-looking -gentleman who hires working girls and pays them five or six dollars a -week to live on in the city of New York. To “finish” this story would -have necessitated the distortion of truth, the blurring of the drab -little picture. That Sidney Porter refused to do it indicates to what -extent he was above the practical standards of his admiring disciples -and interpreters. - -“The Caliph, Cupid and The Clock” is a bit of romantic clap-trap. So is -“Sisters of the Golden Circle.” “The Romance of a Busy Broker” is the -old absent-minded-professor-who-forgot-he-was-married joke belabored to -the dignity of a story. - -“After Twenty Years” is another bit of writing that has been burdened -with unqualified encomiums by the O. Henry clergy. The ingenuity of -the plot and the strong “kick” at the end fill them with a halleluiah -ecstacy. An empty little crook story, sketchy, anecdotal, is hailed as -a masterpiece. - -In “Lost on Dress Parade” you can again recognize the same old formula -underlying the construction of “The Gift of the Magi” and “A Service -of Love.” Another example of criss-cross plotting. “By Courier” is a -typical syndicate story. The woman the doctor had held in his arms -was only a patient who had fainted. It was all a mistake. The Best -Girl forgives and forgets. Nevertheless it represents an improvement -over the old type of similar story. The fair suspect was after all a -patient and not the hero’s sister. - -“The Furnished Room” is another indication that O. Henry was capable of -feeling the pulse of his four million when he was so attuned, and “The -Brief Debút of Tilly,” though in smaller measure, corroborates it. - -Thus an examination of O. Henry’s work by any one not blinded by -hero-worship and popular esteem, discloses at best an occasional brave -peep at life, hasty, superficial and dazzlingly flippant; an idea, raw, -unassimilated, timidly works its way to the surface only to be promptly -suppressed by a hand skilled in producing sensational effects. At its -worst, his work is no more than a series of cheap jokes renovated and -expanded. But over all there is the unmistakable charm of a master -trickster, of a facile player with incidents and words. - -That William Sidney Porter was himself greatly displeased with his -accomplishment, that he even held it in contempt is attested by his -prevailing cynical tone. He knew he was not creating art, that he was -not giving the best there was in him. There was not time for that and -editors did not want it, and with a bitterness that Mark Twain and -Jack London shared to their dying day he continued to perform tricks. -Mr. William Johnston in his article in the _Bookman_, referred to -above, states that after reading one of his, Mr. Johnston’s, stories, -in some obscure Southern periodical, O. Henry wrote to him: “I wish -_I’d_ written that story.” The story was probably not remarkable in -any particular way. Mr. Johnston is not known as a great story writer. -But O. Henry must have felt that it was written sincerely and his own -artifice weighed upon him. - -This is the lesson that an honest teaching profession with any critical -vision at all, undertaking to mold a generation of fiction writers, -ought to point out. Instead of worshipping him blindly, calling him the -“American Maupassant,” and quoting from his biographies painstaking -proof that he was innocent of the crime of embezzlement for which -he served a prison sentence, we might at least mention the danger -of following his methods too slavishly. The puritanic impulse which -inhibits any praise of a man’s work unless it can first establish his -“sterling” character is excruciatingly laughable if not downright -pathetic. Thus attempts have been made by meticulous biographers -to establish the fact that Edgar Allan Poe never tasted any sinful -beverage. And only then, having vindicated his character, does the -conscience of these brave biographers permit them to accept Poe as a -great writer and the pride of America. Whether O. Henry was guilty or -not does not change his standing as a story writer, nor his influence -on other writers, and it is only as such that the student and critic is -interested in him. - -In our attitude toward O. Henry and O. Henryism lies one explanation -of the prevailing mediocrity of the contemporary American short story. -The conventional editor, teacher, student, and reader look upon the -short story as upon some interesting puzzle, the key to which is -cleverly concealed until the befuddled reader is ready to “give up.” -Our would-be writers seeking guidance from my profession are never -disabused of this conception but deliberately encouraged to retain it. -We overwhelm them with our analyses of the work of the Master, with our -glowing tributes to his art and charm and genius, his purity of thought -and his philosophy. An article on O. Henry, containing essentially the -same material presented in this chapter, was rejected by a magazine -circulating among young writers for the reason that “the editor does -not hold your views with regard to O. Henry’s contribution to the -American short story. He _is_ our supreme short-story master....” In -not a single textbook on story-writing, of the many that have come -to my attention, have I found such a simple estimate of O. Henry as -this: “His weakness lay in the very nature of his art. He was an -entertainer bent only on amusing and surprising his reader. Everywhere -brilliancy, but too often it is joined to cheapness; art, yet art -merging swiftly into caricature. Like Harte, he cannot be trusted. -Both writers on the whole may be said to have lowered the standards -of American literature, since both worked in the surface of life -with theatric intent.... O. Henry moves, but he never lifts. All is -fortissimo; he slaps the reader on the back and laughs loudly as if he -were in a bar-room. His characters, with few exceptions, are extremes, -caricatures. Even his shop girls, in the limning of whom he did his -best work, are not really individuals; rather are they types, symbols. -His work was literary vaudeville, brilliant, highly amusing, and yet -vaudeville.”[10] - -This estimate, coming as it does from a standard source, cannot be -discounted by attributing it to radical or ultra-advanced tendencies. -The fact is that the case of O. Henry is so simple that even standard -critics and historians, if they but choose to be open-minded, can -see through it. When in 1916 Mrs. Katharine Fullerton Gerould in an -interview with the late Joyce Kilmer called O. Henry “a pernicious -literary influence,” even the New York _Times_, though hastening to the -defense of the wizard, admitted that there might be something in this -outburst of depreciation of O. Henryism. “I hear that O. Henry is held -up as a model by critics and professors of English,” said Mrs. Gerould. -“The effect of this must be pernicious. It cannot but be pernicious -to spread the idea that he is a master of the short story.” And the -_Times_, in an editorial, although taking issue with Mrs. Gerould, was -obliged to conclude: - -“Maybe some day we shall get away from writing with a set of rules -before us, and then we shall have literature instead of best sellers. -Maybe the trouble with our writing is that we have developed technique -to such a point that Tom, Dick and Harry are masters of technique and -anybody who can get the hang of it can write a publishable story. Maybe -our fiction has been whetted to a razor edge, until it is technique and -nothing else. Maybe the story has been perfected until now we can tell -perfectly a story that is not worth telling, but have not even thought -of learning what stories are worth telling. Maybe, if we did that, -and told them without thinking of technique and without knowing that -there were any rules whatever, we might write stories that would be -remembered, say, ten years hence. Maybe there is, after all, only one -rule for telling a story--to have one worth telling and then to tell it -as well as you can. Maybe that is what is the matter with the American -drama as well as with American fiction. If we could unlearn some of the -rules and forget technique we might not produce best sellers; and maybe -if we told, as clumsily as our ignorance of the rules compelled us, -stories that were worth telling, there might be no more best sellers, -only stories that would live as long as the clumsy plots of Dickens -and the inartistic anecdotes of O. Henry.” - -Just how long O. Henry’s stories will live and his influence -predominate is a prediction no one can safely undertake to venture -at this time. It depends upon how long we will permit his influence -to predominate. The great mass of our reading public will continue -to venerate any writer as long as our official censors continue to -write panegyrics of him, and our colleges to hold him up as a model. -The literary aspirants coming to us for instruction are recruited -largely from among this indiscriminating public. Sooner or later, -however, we must realize that the American Maupassant has not yet come -and that those who foisted the misnomer upon William Sidney Porter -have done the American short story a great injury. Before this most -popular of our literary forms can come into its own the O. Henry cult -must be demolished. O. Henry himself must be assigned his rightful -position--among the tragic figures of America’s potential artists whose -genius was distorted and stifled by our prevailing commercial and -infantile conception of literary values. Our short story itself must be -cleansed; its paint and powder removed; its fluffy curls shorn--so that -our complacent reader may be left to contemplate its “rag and a bone -and a hank of hair.” - -When the great American short-story master finally does come, no titles -borrowed from the French or any other nationality will be necessary -and adequate. His own worth will forge his crown, and his worth will -not be measured in tricks and stunts and puzzles and cleverness. His -sole object will not be to spring effects upon his unwary reader. -His will be sincere honest art--with due apologies for this obvious -contradiction in terms, for art can be nothing but sincere!--a result -of deep, genuine emotions and an overflowing imagination. His very soul -will be imbued with the simple truth, so succinctly put by Mr. H. L. -Mencken, that “the way to sure and tremendous effects is by the route -of simplicity, naturalness, ingenuousness.”[11] - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -THE MOVING PICTURES - - -An assignment once given my class called for a story based on this -simple germ: “A servant kills his master.” To my great astonishment I -found that fully seventy-five per cent. of the class had decided, as if -by agreement, that the servant must be either a Japanese or a Chinaman. -Why? The students themselves could not explain it, but I could. I had -observed this unison of plot conception many times before. They had all -drawn their inspiration from the same inexhaustible source--the moving -pictures. In all probability not a single student had ever employed -or seen his or her friends employ a Japanese or Chinese servant. If -they had ever employed a servant at all, it was most likely some -negro girl, and yet their fancy had taken them to the Asiatics. For -every one has surely noticed that in the moving pictures the lowly -individual who carries the master’s suitcase is always an Asiatic -valet. It is fashionable and ethical. The laborer, the servant, is -nearly always a foreigner, the American is the “boss,” the domineering -chap who wears the full-dress suit and faces the camera with a -compelling, clean-shaven chin. The drowsy members of our A. F. of L. -and the weak-eyed bookkeepers and typists filling the galleries of our -motion-picture houses must feel highly flattered as they applaud the -shadows of their dreams projected on the screen. What has plausibility -to do with the “Eighth Art”? And who is naïve enough to expect to find -it there? - -Yet to the student of the modern American short story, and novel -as well, the moving pictures must come in for a great share of -consideration. This institution exerts a tremendous influence on the -trend of our fiction, determining both its form and substance. It is no -longer a secret that most of our prominent fiction-writers who still -are unattached to some studio are writing stories for the magazines -with a view to their ultimate adaptation for the screen. A number of -magazine publishers maintain brokerage departments where the stories -appearing in their publications are sold to film manufacturers and the -profits thus realized divided with the authors or quietly deposited to -their own accounts. The editors of these magazines are instructed to -keep an eye on moving-picture possibilities of manuscripts submitted -to them. The remuneration involved is so alluring that even the best -writers with high literary traditions behind them are fast succumbing. -But whereas these old writers for the most part have already done -their best work and have spent themselves, so that their loss to -American letters is not very serious, the effect of the moving-pictures -urge upon the young author is truly disastrous. - -To write for the screen as it is at present managed requires neither -art nor knowledge. Writers with any literary compunctions cannot hope -to succeed in a field which demands a complete distortion of all -values. What is required is the ability to supply some acrobatically -inclined matinée idols and curly-haired ingénues with fast-moving -vehicles to display their “stunts.” It presupposes an intimate -acquaintance with the peculiar talents of each star. If a star can -swim and dive and ride horse-back and jump off a running train and -dance gracefully opportunities must be provided in the scenario for the -parading of these talents. If another can wear pretty clothes daintily -or has pretty dimples on her knees or looks particularly charming -in the uniform of a maid or a governess the scenario writer must be -governed accordingly in constructing his story. It is precisely because -no one outside of a studio can have such an intimate knowledge of the -abilities of the various stars featured by a producing company that -staffs are employed to rewrite and prepare for production every script -purchased from an outsider. - -The moving-picture industry is almost entirely dominated by investors -who are as far from literature as the average would-be story writer is -from being featured in the pages of the _Cosmopolitan_. Their concern -is solely with the box-office. They will purvey anything that will -yield the desired dividends. Manifestly to apply the word “art” to an -industry with such mercenaries at its helm is to cover the word with -mud, unless we stretch the term to include the art of making money. As -Channing Pollock, in a “Plain Talk About the Movies,”[12] once said: -“One of the troubles with the regular theatre is its conviction that -the possession of a hundred thousand dollars turns a laundryman into a -littérateur.” The remark is still more pungently apposite to the cinema -theatre. The ignorance of the rich investors controlling the destinies -of the moving-picture industry is truly stupendous. An anecdote current -among scenario editors and vouched for by one of them as an actual -happening throws a pitiless light on this prevailing trait. When -several years ago the craze of adapting Dickens’ novels for the screen -was on, the president of a large film corporation one day stormed into -his scenario editor’s office and demanded to know why Dickens’ work had -been permitted to go to a rival company. The editor defended himself -by saying that some of Dickens’ work could still be got. “See to it, -then,” the great man ordered. “Wire Mr. Dickens that hereafter we want -his entire output!” - -And these intellectual giants are influencing the output of our -Dickenses! The singularly few exceptions in the industry are powerless -to change the state of affairs. They are either smothered by the -great ones or are tolerated because they are so insignificant. And -these great ones have decreed that adaptations of stage successes, -old classics, best sellers, and magazine stories are more desirable -wares than original stories written especially for the screen. The -governing factor, of course, is the previous advertising that these -adapted stories have had without cost to the film producers. Story -values are the least consideration. Our public is so amusement-hungry -and so well-trained that it will consume anything. Besides, the star is -ninety per cent. of the show anyhow--people go to see the celebrated -So-and-so rather than the vehicle in which So-and-so appears--otherwise -the magnates would not pay five hundred dollars for a story and fifty -thousand dollars for a star’s performance in it. - -The fact, however, that moving-picture producers are not purchasing -original scenarios does not deter the numerous literary schools of the -country from offering instruction in photoplay writing. The advertising -matter of these schools is as optimistic as ever. “Makes $50,000 a -year by writing for the screen,” reads one headline. “Moving-picture -stories in demand everywhere!” reads another. Then the information is -generously volunteered that a certain scenario writer in a California -studio is earning fifty thousand dollars a year; another twenty-five -thousand; and countless others between five and ten thousand. -Convincing proof is presented that no education or previous experience -is necessary; that one farmer in the backwoods of Washington or Oregon -or on the prairies of Illinois has sold a scenario for eighteen hundred -and fifty dollars; that one woman who was never graduated from a public -school has written a masterpiece in her spare time between cooking her -victuals and tending to her seven children and an invalid husband, and -that as a result of her exploit she has now paid off the mortgage on -her house and is experimenting with the mechanism of a Dodge car. - -This alluring prospect of becoming affluent via a course in photoplay -writing is held out not only by the average correspondence school but -also by not a few of our dignified institutions of learning. There is -no excuse for offering any instruction in an art that is on such a low -plane of development, except, perhaps, that of elevating it, which is -not an aim avowed by any of these institutions; and, besides, mere -honesty alone ought to compel even the most enterprising trustee or -administrator to reach the simple conclusion that since the demand -for original photoplays is practically non-existent, as far as the -novice is concerned, it is useless to manufacture photoplaywrights. The -refusal to accept such a logical conclusion results in disappointments -and heartaches and the upsetting of normal useful careers. A glimpse -at the record of original scenarios purchased by some of our leading -producers even as far back as 1918, when the policy of using -adaptations only was not yet rigidly adhered to, proves conclusively -the extent of the market. The American Film Company purchased only -fifteen scenarios during the entire year. The National Studios--twelve. -William S. Hart--eight. The Fairbanks Studio--six. The Dorothy Gish -Company--four. Mary Pickford--one. The Chaplin Studio--one.[13] - -When it is considered that some of our ablest fictionists and -dramatists have been writing photoplays and that some of these accepted -scenarios were written for particular stars and often sent direct to -them or to their directors, the chances of the obscure novice, even the -most meritorious one, are far from glorious indeed. And since 1918 the -policy of adaptations only has been enforced more stringently--almost -to the complete exclusion of the original script submitted by the -outsider. A few producing companies have frankly admitted, in the -various writers’ magazines, that they do not even read manuscripts -submitted by unknown outsiders. - -But while the great mass of aspirants may not be aware of the true -state of conditions our more or less successful writers know it full -well. The Authors’ League and the Pen Women’s League and the various -Writers’ Clubs throughout the country have all discussed and analyzed -the moving-pictures market, and their members are taking means to meet -its eccentric exactions. Why write a story in photoplay continuity or -even detailed synopsis form only to have it returned from the Coast -most likely unread, when the same material can be written up in a -short story or a novelette, its serial rights sold to a magazine and -its photoplay rights reserved and offered to a film company which is -then sure to accord it a friendly reading? As a matter of record the -price paid for photoplay rights to a magazine story is usually twice -and sometimes tenfold the price paid for an original story written -especially for the screen. Part of this extra compensation is probably -for the advertising value of the story, and part for the judgment of -the magazine editor which the film magnates are more inclined to accept -than that of their own hired editors. - -That fiction writers are taking advantage of this unusual opportunity -to sell their work twice is an absolute certainty. “In fact, as several -writers remarked at the Writers’ Club dinner, a large percentage of -the present-day magazine stories are written--planned and plotted--with -the screen directly in mind.... It is well known, on the inside of -the game, that successful fictionists plan every situation and bit of -dialogue in certain stories, visualizing, as they write, the way those -situations will, as they hope, work out on the screen.”[14] And again: -“Today, among the more successful writers of action-stories for the -magazines, there exists the feeling that it is a criminal waste of -time to write originals for the screen. Their method is deliberately -to plan their fiction ... so that it will actually contain abundant -photoplay material, while yet being properly balanced up with the -necessary word-painting and dialogue which good fiction demands. In -other words, they systematically plan their fiction to make its picture -possibilities ‘hit the producer in the eye’ the first time he--or his -scenario editor--reads it.... Almost nine-tenths of the pictures shown -today are adaptations of successful fiction stories or stage plays. If -you doubt that, watch the productions in your theatres and note their -origin.”[15] - -What this “systematic planning” results in is self-evident. The -moving-picture story and the fiction story are two different products. -Their technique is different. The photoplay is pantomime pure and -simple. Ideas and emotions can only be expressed by means of gestures -and facial contortions, with the aid of a schoolboy subtitle flashed -on the screen. Literary style, psychologic delineation, and nice -subtleties of thought and emotion cannot be transmitted. The plot must -unfold rapidly and teem with surprising and tense situations. The -actors must have something _to do_ every second. To write a fiction -story with photoplay possibilities requires a careful selection of -theme and plot. Unlike the magazines, which run in types, each catering -to a particular group of temperamental and intellectual stratum of -our people, the moving pictures depend for success upon the approval -of the Ladies’ Auxiliary Society and the Chew Tobacco Club of Dead -Hollow as well as upon Greenwich Village and the bourgeois Philistines -of our metropolises. No theme must be used that might give offense to -any of these patrons; all must be kept satisfied so that a continuance -of their patronage may be insured. It is also apparent that the pale, -quiet story which does not depend upon action for its “punch” must be -entirely sacrificed, since it cannot possibly have any moving-picture -adaptability. Only the swift-moving, red-blooded plot can be utilized. - -Needless to suggest that our story writers are well aware of these -limitations. The fact that their work is adapted almost wholesale into -photoplays speaks eloquently for their knowledge on this score. -Needless to suggest, also, that they have become expert mechanics in -the way of constructing a fiction story so that it will be certain -to “hit the producer in the eye.” They have learned that “the -photoplaywright depends upon his ability to _think_ and _write_ in -action.”[16] And they have learned to think and write in action. They -have also taken to heart the dictum regarding theme. “In selecting -your theme, ask yourself if either dialogue or description may not be -really required to bring out the theme satisfactorily. If such is the -case, abandon the theme. The few inserts permitted cannot be relied -upon to give much aid--the chief reliance _must_ be pantomime.”[17] It -is only natural, then, for our writers to eschew the unadaptable theme -altogether. - -That the bulk of our magazine fiction is, therefore, not magazine -fiction at all, but merely disguised moving-picture stories is a fact -that has found entirely too little general publicity. A moving-picture -story differs from a fiction story not only in matter of technique -and theme barred by limitations of technique but also in many other -respects. As we have seen, because of the general appeal of the moving -pictures certain themes that might offend any part of the great -public must be avoided. Obviously this results in the humiliating -condition of degenerating to the standard of the lowest patron, of -courting his approval as the final goal of successful authorship. But -should, perchance, an author with a virile conscience bolt the ranks -of the meek conformists and yet, by dint of extraordinarily fortunate -circumstances, break through with his product, the power of the various -Boards of Censorship must be reckoned with. - -There are, of course, official, semi-official and unofficial censors -presiding over the production of our magazine fiction, too. But while -a revolting author may take his work to some less respectable magazine -and thus save his soul, no such outlet exists for the photoplaywright. -His work must be so harmless that it will pass not only the National -Board of Censorship but also the various State and city boards, -otherwise no enterprising producer will risk his money producing it. -The experienced photoplaywright, then, studies the proscriptions of -the various boards and keeps himself informed of all their decisions. -He knows, for instance, that crime must be treated cautiously, and it -must always be punished in the end; that the National Board will not -pass a picture in which there is a suicide, that burglary may be shown, -but not by what means it is committed; that flirtations with women of -easy virtue are banned; that lynching scenes are permissible only when -the picture is laid in places where no other law exists; that scenes -showing kidnapping do not always “get by”; that elopements must be -handled delicately; that, in short, the effect of the picture on the -young, the evil-minded, and the weak-minded must always be carefully -gaged. - -The experienced photoplaywright also knows of all important precedents -established by the censors. He knows that Shakespeare’s plays have -not gotten by unscathed; that “Macbeth” was deemed too full of crime -and “Romeo and Juliet” too full of love; that a kiss between the two -youngsters in the latter play was limited to three feet; that Eugene -Walter’s “Easiest Way” could not be exhibited in the sovereign State of -Pennsylvania because the Board of Censors of that State had condemned -it “in accordance with Section 6 of the Act.... Because it deals -with prostitution”; that in O. Henry’s “Past One at Rooney’s” such -sub-titles as “At one end was a human pianola with drugged eyes,” and -“I know how bad it looked--me smokin’ and comin’ in here. But I’ll -promise you, Eddie--I’ll give up cigarettes and stay home every night -if you want me to” were deleted; etc., etc. And above all he knows that -religious and political views must never be expressed. Furthermore, -that if he breaks the last law and does essay to express any views at -all, they must be the worn-out popular views that even the humblest -deacon or the mistress of the little red schoolhouse back home might be -gladdened with, because they have been cherishing them as an heritage -from their ancient forbears. - -Thus the influence of the moving pictures on the bulk of our magazine -and even book fiction. It is a moving-picture fiction, “strong,” -fast-moving, startling, full of cheap ideas and a gushy hackneyed -idealism, written largely by photoplaywrights who use the fiction -medium simply because it enables them to exact a higher price for their -product, and catering to a photoplay public. For this moving-picture -influence extends not only to the makers of stories but to the general -reading public as well. It tames it, if indeed it need any taming, -molds it, forms it into a hardened cast with a definite æstheticism -which it carries from the cinema house to _Happy Stories_ and _Virile -Stories_ and _Goody Stories_ and back again. There are traditional -themes, traditional views and a traditional treatment, in spite of the -loud cry for novelty, and any theme, view or treatment violating the -tradition, should it succeed to get by the vigilantes higher up, has to -brave a combat with this traditional moving-picture taste. - -The young story writer, like his more mature brother or sister, is -infected with this influence and from the very beginning of his -career looks askance at any doctrine that conflicts with his proud -æstheticism. But in our profession it is seldom that he is required to -be false to the culture of the screen. Our textbooks and the bombastic -dogmas they largely exploit are themselves for the most part a product -of the same culture. He is told to think in terms of action rather than -in terms of idea and character. He is trained in the construction and -management of situation and incident until, although not consciously -intending to, he is able, like his more successful colleagues, to -turn out passable photoplay material. Small wonder that most of our -short stories abound in wooden characters, clumsily moving about on -well-oiled springs, thinking stereotyped thoughts and talking wooden -dialogue. The atmosphere fanning upon them has the hot fetid tang of -the darkened-theatre air. - -When told to write a story the student almost without hesitation -betakes himself to his supreme source for plot material. It matters -little that this material itself merely represents the adaptation -of some fiction story. The moving pictures today could be used as -another illustration of Emerson’s theory of circles, or is it merely -a modification of the delightful pastime of see-saw of which we were -so fond in our childhood? The scenario writer adapts the magazine -story and the magazine story writer adapts the photoplay story, etc., -etc., ad infinitum. Of course the disguising twist often goes with it, -but the material nevertheless basically remains the same. And, as a -matter of fact, from the point of view of salability the method is not -without merit, everybody involved--the scenario editor, the producer, -the public--recognizes in the revamped material an old friend, and, if -the revamping has been done dexterously and ingeniously, glories in -its novel familiarity. The failures employing this method are confined -mainly to two classes of students--those who are temperamentally -entirely out of tune with the moving-picture traditions, a small -minority to be sure, and those who, though favorably attuned to the -spirit of the silver sheet, fail to acquire the knack of giving their -work the necessary disguising twist which passes for the much-vaunted -novelty. - -Admitting that it would be extremely difficult and perhaps even -futile to attempt to wean the young student-majority away from the -well-assimilated influence of the show house, one cannot avoid -speculation upon what could be made by a serious-minded critical -teaching profession of the open-minded minority diffidently seeking -encouragement in their desire to follow newer traditions or to give -birth to still newer ones. If for one chapter in our texts or for one -semester in our institutions of learning the joy of creating for the -mere love of it, for the sheer beauty of it, had been glorified as we -glorify popularity and commercial success, what a buoyancy of spirit we -could have engendered, what a fluttering of young wings! - -For two years in succession a young woman came to my classes and -each year she dropped out before the expiration of the term sending -me a note of despair. She had traveled extensively through Europe -and the Orient as well as through North and South America and she -had accumulated a fund of experience to draw on for material. She -tried hard to imprison it in story form but the finished product -lacked thrill and suspense and airiness. She received nothing but the -cold platitudes of printed rejection slips, while other students--as -innocent of any knowledge of life as a fluffy ingénue capering through -five reels of silent drama--who modeled their work along the lines -of _Popular Stories_ and the _Jolly Book Magazine_ and the latest -releases, and seasoned it with a generous dash of O. Henryism, -occasionally displayed fair-sized checks. She worked away despondently -and each succeeding story tended to prove that the text we were using -and the current magazines we were studying were helping her but little. -There was a heaviness, almost an eeriness, permeating her work, and yet -it was a heaviness somewhat akin to that which permeates the work of -Thomas Hardy. She admitted that most of the magazines we were studying -bored her, that she preferred “Beyond the Horizon” and “John Ferguson” -to “Irene” and “The Passing Show.” I advised her to write sombre -tragedy, yes, morbid stuff. She produced a passably good story. It was -rejected by the first magazine she sent it to with a personal letter -expressing the editors’ regrets at their inability to accept such an -interesting story, but they never purchased “depressing” material. -Wouldn’t she be kind enough to let them see something else of her work, -something in much lighter vein? She refused to try another market, -insisting that she had known all along that she could not write. -All the writers’ magazines she had read and even our own textbook -declared most emphatically that “morbid” stories were not wanted. She -discontinued her studies. - -The next year she came back. “I can’t help writing,” she apologized. -“I simply can’t resist the impulse to write. I don’t care if I don’t -sell, I am going to write just for myself--whatever I like. I merely -want you to see what I am doing.” A few months later she sold a tragic -little tale to an unpopular little periodical. But she did not take -advantage of this, her first success. Soon her work began to show -labored flippancy and attempted ingenuity, and it looked ludicrously -pathetic--a Hawthorne austerity with an H. C. Witwer lightness; the -combination was irritably grotesque. Before the end of the year she -dropped out again. And now she is back once more. Whether she will ever -be able to cut away entirely from the cords of a moving-picture impulse -only time can tell. - -This case is a mild example of the struggle now waged with a sinister -environment alien to all literary aspiration except for immediate gain -by many lonely souls. Their resistance could be materially strengthened -by sympathetic guidance. Contrary to the proverbial jibes of the cynics -the literary aspirant is far from possessing an over-abundance of -confidence. Intelligent persistence is a rare quality, not to be found -among too many. The mediocre aspirant either soon deserts the ranks or -begins to turn out salable wares. And the person with a genuine case -of divine afflatus also either leaves the ranks with a curse in his -heart or finally learns to turn out regulation material and becomes a -cynic for life. Cynicism may be a much more admirable attitude than -open-mouthed subservience, but it is not always conducive to sturdy -accomplishment. Often it is a sense of surrender. And since missions -seem to be such a popular necessity among our pedagogues and literary -clergy, what could be a more worthy one than the saving of these lonely -strugglers from life-long cynicism? But that requires, first of all, -an intelligent and fearless weighing of the forces on either side and -the rolling up of greater support on the side of the weaker. Truth and -spontaneity are struggling against stifling commercialism and artifice; -against a hostile environment resting complacently on old dilapidated -dogmas, and chuckling contentedly with its moving-picture standards of -life, art, and literature,--its moving-picture civilization. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -VERBOTEN - - -The field of the short story is first of all the field of the magazine. -To be a successful story writer requires a comprehensive knowledge -of the policies and preferences of the various periodicals that buy -stories. It is natural to assume that literary agents, commercial -critics, and teachers should be well aware of these editorial policies -and preferences, and should make every effort to inspire the amateur -with the respect and deference due such essential knowledge. We use -this knowledge to stem any inclination to mischief. We hold it aloft, -over the heads of the unmanageable ones, threatening them with failure, -unless they become manageable. Thus we preserve the dignity of the -profession and help stragglers on their weary pilgrimage to the golden -calf. - -For us the task is after all an easy one. It is but necessary to -tabulate the good old taboos as to the content of our stories and -then be-write and be-lecture them to make our words impressive. We do -that in our teaching of photoplaywriting; we do it in the teaching of -fiction-writing. But no one has ever seriously labeled the photoplay -as it is finally produced on the screen as a form of literature, while -our fiction undeniably is a form, if not _the_ form, of our national -literature. It behooves us, therefore, to bring forward all the pomp -and pride and glory we are capable of and point out the peculiar -characteristics that distinguish our fiction as a national product from -the fiction of other nations. And we usually find it more advisable -to do it by the negative method of pointing out what our fiction is -not rather than by the positive method of pointing out what it is. -Crystallizing the more-important undesirable and therefore absent -elements in our fiction into single words, we can say that it is not -_pessimistic_; that it is not _lewd_; that it is not _irreverent_; that -it is not “_red_”; that it is not _un-American_. - -This does not mean that our literature abstains from all discussion of -the topics of pessimism, sex, religion, politics and economics, and -Americanism. It is merely the extent to which they are discussed and -the angle of discussion that elevate our fiction to a position of what -passes for national expression. Like the vicious circle that governs -photoplay scripts--adaptation of fiction stories being adapted in turn -from the screen and re-adapted back again into scripts--our opinions -on the phenomena of life are adaptations of the opinions imprisoned -within covers of best sellers and our million-and-more-circulation -magazines, only the circle is somewhat more complicated. Scripts -are written to meet the prejudices of all moving-picture patrons; -stories, to meet the needs of a particular type of reader. And this -much must be said for our magazines: The variety of types has made -possible whatever untrammelled literature we have. For after all there -is a wide difference between the moral tone of _Harper’s_ and the -arch-sophistication of the _Smart Set_, or between the big-business -glorification of the _Saturday Evening Post_ and the _New Success_ and -the artistic quiet and rebelliousness of the _Dial_ and the _Little -Review_. - -Whatever untrammelled literature we have, however, is little enough. -The tone-givers, the guides, the molders are the magazines of power -with public opinion and millions of dollars behind them, with -unbreakable traditional prejudices and taboos. And so long as the -humblest critic and the highest-paid institutional authority unite in -upholding these traditional taboos as glittering marks of Americanism, -public opinion will continue to demand a literature that is for the -most part infantile, insipid and lifeless. The generations that rise -to pound the typewriter keys in the production of stories are for the -most part imbued with this negative conception of our literature and -unquestionably the most dangerous instrument for the perpetuation of -this degrading conception is the literary teaching profession. Again, -in not a single textbook on story-writing have I been able to find an -intelligent, fearless analysis of our national taboos and their effect -of sterility upon our literature. I have found warnings and admonitions -and scarecrows. “Thou shalt not!” is the sum and substance of our -learned attitude on these mummifying influences. The vacillating feet -of the aspirant are directed toward the proper, well-trodden roads at -the very outset, and the punishment for straying is stressed to the -point where it requires a superhuman courage to brave it. - - -1. _Optimism_ - -Our first dictate is “Thou shalt not be morbid!” Depressing stuff -may be characteristic of the Russians, the Germans, the French, the -Italians, the Scandinavians, but not of the Americans. Ours is a young -country, a free country, a happy country, full of the joy of existence. -Ours is a hopeful people, cheerful and gay and proud; glad to be alive. -“People have all the gloom they want,” says the editor of _The American -Magazine_ in his “Fourteen Points” to contributors. “They manufacture -it on their own premises. You cannot sell them gloom. What they want -to buy is a cure for their gloom. They don’t want to buy more gloom.” -And Dr. Frank Crane in his ever-buoyant style exclaims: “_The Saturday -Evening Post_ and _The American Magazine_ have what I call ‘good -literature.’”[18] - -Since salability is the only criterion of worth, any story that -violates our fundamental optimistic tone is at once intercepted, -revamped, “improved” or pronounced hopeless and condemned to -extinction. “Not salable,” is a phrase as ominous as a jury’s “Guilty!” -on a charge of murder in the first degree, and the only appeal possible -is for the defendant to plead a sudden seizure of passionate desire -to “pack up his troubles in his old kit bag and smile, smile, smile!” -And so the law of supply and demand operates once more. The “calamity -howler” is eliminated and the man or woman with the “smile that won’t -come off” gets to the top. American literature becomes enriched by the -advent of another “genius” imbued with the gospel that “life is great -fun, after all!” - -That no literature can thrive on such a barren optimism seems -to be a statement so obvious as to challenge even the mere -ordinary intelligence offering it. Yet pedants carry forward this -optimism-tradition and preach, and lecture, and prate about the spirit -of America, and threaten and punish and outlaw the few unfortunate -rebels. What literature can a country produce which refuses to take -even the most timid peep at life as it is, which shuts its eyes in -very horror at the most fundamental problems of the land, which does -not brood, contemplate or inquire, which does not know the benediction -of a tear or the relief of a sigh? Can a steady diet of sugar produce -anything more invigorating than diabetes? And literary sugar is what -we think and preach and worship. All heroines are pretty; all heroes -succeed; all complications are solved; wedding bells ring; promotions -are given out; only bad people die young; the good live to a mellow age -of four score and ten; life is a fairy-tale in which all the fairies -are sweet young things waving magic wands over honest young brokers of -their choice; the world, and America especially, is a Vale of Tempe -where limousines are passed out as the reward of virtue and endeavor -and where successful matches are consummated. - -Our writers must be either inanimate machines or sorry human beings -trained to suppress their instincts and moods. They must be on -their guard not to succumb to the “blues”; quick to inhibit any sad -reflection or discouraging thought. “If you can’t see the sun is -shining,” wrote one editor very bluntly, rejecting a “depressing” -story, “take Epsom salts and sleep it over.” And whether they are -drowsy or not, sleep it over our writers must. Those who suffer with -insomnia find their good neighbors either snoring peacefully or -stamping about in infuriated protest. Our writers must sift their -experience; if it is tragic or insufficiently uplifting they must -dispatch it to oblivion. It is really most advisable not to draw upon -experience at all. Not of such stuff can optimistic fiction be made. -For is there life without tears and heartache and doubt; without -innumerable deaths of precious fragile dreams; without graying of -heads; without perplexity? Hence arises what Van Wyck Brooks calls “the -doctrine of the fear of experience.... It assumes that experience is -not the stuff of life but something essentially meaningless; and not -merely meaningless but an obstruction which retards and complicates our -real business of getting on in the world and getting up in the world, -and which must, therefore, be ignored and forgotten and evaded and -beaten down by every means in our power.”[19] - -Here again the inconsistency in our theory of optimistic fiction is -glaring. We shriek anathemas at any native product that repudiates it, -yet we bow with respect to importations. We acclaim all the morbid -geniuses of Europe; we accord their works places of special privilege -in our curricula; we consider it a mark of culture to mention the -titles of at least a half-dozen depressing books. Even our most -respectable magazines are proud on occasion to publish a story by an -eminent European author with the flamboyant legend placed upon it or -boxed in the center of its first page by the editor: “No one but Gorki -(or Maeterlink, or D’Annunzio, or D. H. Lawrence, or whoever else it -might be) would have the courage to write a story such as this, and no -magazine in America but _The_---- would have the courage to publish -it.” The same legend is placed sometimes upon the work of a native -writer, but after reading the story one finds that either the writer -did not dare, after all, or that the editor of the brave magazine -edited the contribution; that both the writer and the worthy editor had -been so frightened at the mere flap of a wing that they had to offer an -apology for attempting to soar. - -This inconsistency is particularly reflected in our current criticism -and literary textbooks. With the same breath a reviewer will praise -Dostoyevski and chastise some native youngster for his horrible -morbidity. In the same chapter the text will refer to Chekhov and -Maupassant and Zola and Poe with almost cringing reverence and -eloquently preach the gospel of cheap optimism as the supreme message -of the story writer. And the young would-be procures copies of the -great masters, reads them, and comes back perplexed. “Why do _they_ -write about such horrid things?” asks one young student. I look into -her large, innocent eyes and smile. The Great Creator must have been in -a diplomatic mood when he invented a smile. I glance down at my copy -of _The Literary News_, lying on my desk and note that an editor of a -prominent and liberally-paying magazine is in the market for “stories -of rapid action--cheery short stories, encouraging, helpful--the kind -that makes the world better,” and I proceed to discuss how this kind of -story is written.... - - -2. _Sex_ - -Of all our taboos none has contributed so large a share in keeping our -literature swathed in baby blankets as that on sex. In its essence -it is merely a direct irradiation of taboo No. 1 on optimism. If -everything in the universe is good and beautiful and holy and the -writer’s business is to chant incessant halleluiahs, then sex is all -of these and must be treated reverently. Its unsavory aspects as well -as those leading to unhappiness must be passed by, and since in the -muddled world we are living in sex has felt most severely the combined -forces of bigotry, suppression and inhibition, of pathologic social and -moral conditions, its aspects are most frequently unsavory and unhappy -and therefore must be either ignored entirely or made savory and happy. -We have a hoary phrase perpetually playing upon our glib lips--it is -to the effect that we are a “clean-living, moral people.” The phrase -itself has long lost its meaning, even to the most uninformed of -citizens, but it has remained a sacred fetish forever, it seems. - -Again it is not in the total abstaining from any treatment of sex that -our taboo is expressed, but in our peculiar angle of treatment. Total -abstaining were indeed impossible, for any literature, and least of all -for our literature. The truth is that ours is, in the main, essentially -a sex-literature--largely because of our “reverent” attitude. -Strong elemental forces long suppressed erupt in irrepressible, -if furtive, curiosity. No country on earth can boast of as many -periodicals specializing in the risque, the sexually-sensational, the -cheaply suggestive, as the land of the “clean-living.” The fact is -incontrovertible. Where there is a continued supply there must be a -continued demand. Our publishers know their market. Even the titles of -a host of our periodicals exploit, not too artistically, this crude -reaction of a sex-conscious people. “Saucy Stories,” “Breezy Stories,” -“Snappy Stories,” “Live Stories,” “Droll Stories,” “The Parisienne,” -“True Stories,” “The Follies,” “Telling Tales,” “Secrets,” “I Confess,” -“True Confessions,” “High Life,” “Hot Dog,”--these are some of the -titles that wink mischievously at the purchaser timid with guilt. But -the purchaser is rarely pleased with his dissipation. He finds the -wine exceedingly mild. Most of the stories under the suggestive cover -bearing the inviting title and a still more inviting pretty girl, -usually attired in very becoming _négligé_, are, after all, “clean.” - -And this “cleanness” is the characteristic blight of nine-tenths -of our entire literature. It is vulgar with the lowest kind of -sex-consciousness but it doesn’t go “too far.” It is the “cleanness” of -our moving pictures. Is there any reason why a production entitled “Du -Barry” in Europe should be rechristened to read “Passion” for American -exhibition? Is there any reason why Barrie’s “Admirable Crichton” -should become “Male and Female” as a photoplay? Is there any reason for -such titles as “Sex,” “The Restless Sex,” “His Wedded Wife,” “The First -Night,” “The She Woman,” “The Leopard Woman,” “Wedded Husbands,” “Why -Wives Go Wrong,” “Forbidden Fruit,” “The Primrose Path,” “What Happened -to Rosa,” “Why Change Your Wife?” “The Woman Untamed,” etc., etc? It -surely does not require an erudite psychoanalyst to find the reason for -this avalanche of suggestiveness. - -Perhaps, if they deemed it wise to speak, our motion-picture producers -could shed some light on the subject. Seemingly their opinion of our -“clean-living, moral people” is not very flattering. And their judgment -is substantially founded upon the generous reports they receive from -the distributing exchanges. - -Here, too, carefully as the titles are selected the pictures themselves -are “clean.” If they were not, the various Boards of Censorship would -have seen to it that they become so. At most a director will manage -to show the heroine plunging into her morning’s rose-water bath, as in -“Male and Female,” for instance, or an exotic harem partially disrobing -for a cold dip into the perfumed waters of the Rajah’s pool, as in -“Kismet.” Whether the scenes are vitally necessary to the unfolding of -the plot is immaterial. They constitute an irresistible attraction in -themselves, and must be smuggled in, if possible. A couple of feet of -nakedness results in thousands of dollars’ worth of advertising. - -What is true of the moving pictures is equally true of our spoken -stage. Think of “Twin Beds” and “Up in Mabel’s Room” and “Parlor, -Bedroom and Bath” and “Mary’s Ankle” and “Nighty, Nighty” and -“Scrambled Wives” and “Ladies’ Night in a Turkish Bath” and -“Getting Gertie’s Garter” and the various “Follies” and “Scandals” -and a hundred-and-one other titles which were surely chosen for a -purpose--the same purpose which impelled some years ago the manager -of the old Academy of Music in New York to advertise a stock company -production of Daudet’s “Sapho” as the “greatest immoral play ever -written.” And again the plays themselves are not remotely as licentious -as the titles would intimate. - -What, then, is this “cleanness” of ours? What are its impositions and -how far can they be stretched? The answer is simple and more than a -trifle sad. Our “cleanness” excludes serious thought. “Something -audacious suits us, but nothing salacious,” writes one editor of a -well-known publication of the frothy type. “Salacious” stands for -thought, reflection, analysis. A little suggestiveness, a hint, a -double-edged joke, a farcical situation, a vulgar thrust, will do. -But a deep, sincere analysis, a fearless uncovering of a cowering -conscience--that is salacious, immoral, lewd, unclean. That accounts -for the free and open dissemination of so much debasing, lurid stuff -and the hypocritical suppression of Dreiser and Cabell. That accounts -for the popularity of Bertha M. Clay _et al._ and the unpopularity -of Sherwood Anderson _et al._ Sex is a fit subject to jest about, to -inject breezily as a gently-naughty stimulant. Sex as an elemental -force which shapes the lives of men and women, which actuates their -struggles in this terrestrial sphere of ours, making for success or -failure, for happiness or despair, for sinner or saint, is vile, -lascivious, and therefore taboo. - -The literary teaching profession has not passed this degrading scene -unnoticed. It has broken up in two camps. The great mass of instructors -have simply adopted the position that a writer must give whatever is -demanded of him. Would a tailor refuse to accept an order calling for -a fabric he personally does not approve of and a fashion he detests? -Granted that this is not a particularly lofty conception of literary -art, it is still less pernicious than the conception held by the -smaller group of so-called idealists in the profession. To these the -sex aspect of our literature calls for stormy denunciation. They would -impress upon the future writer the sanctity of his mission. The pen -must not be polluted. Sex must be left alone entirely. The moral tone -must be preserved in all productions. Laws for the ruthless suppression -of the unclean must be fought for and their enactment obtained. - -What these honest Puritans cannot understand is that the entire -class of bawdy, sex-reeking literature is a product of the very laws -they have been fortunate enough to have enacted; that the complete -abolition of these laws and the absolute cessation from persecution -in the interests of morality of any expression of sex would purge our -literature of the curse as nothing else. If any one could purchase -a mature, intelligent literary expression of the mysterious passion -that animates nature and moves the world, the profane effusions of -shriveled minds would appear shocking and abhorrent by comparison. All -literature that has ever been written has dealt directly or indirectly -with the relation of men and women--for the very trite reason that all -life that has ever been lived has been the life of this relation of -men and women. To place the yellow ticket of evil upon this relation -as a literary subject is to degrade it beyond words of contempt. The -prevailing spectacle of our literary sewage is perfectly natural: the -thought of uncleanness wrapped around the stuff of life is bound to -pollute it. - -But the pernicious influence of this immoral taboo goes beyond its -direct inhibition of the most legitimate of themes. It perpetuates -an æsthetic literary tenet which is a relic of the Age of Darkness. -It is to the effect that the morality or unmorality of its contents -determines the value of a literary production. “It is a shame that such -splendid writing should be wasted on such an atrocious theme,” said -a sweet little lady student apropos Sherwood Anderson’s “The Other -Woman.”[20] The remark at once characterized her as a member of the -Second-Grade Bigots. The First-Grade Bigots would not permit themselves -to see any excellences in a work so pronouncedly unorthodox. When -cornered, the little lady admitted that there might be sound psychology -in Anderson’s story--and a large measure of unsavory truth. “But why -choose such horrid themes when there are so many nice, clean ones?” -It is the cry of all Pollyanna-nurtured readers. It’s the cry of the -author of “Pollyanna” herself. “Is there, then, no human experience -that deals with the good, the happy, the beautiful?” she asks, in a -circular issued by her publishers. “Are joy, faith and purity utterly -illogical? Is only the thunder-cloud real?--the sunshine a sham?” -In such cases argument is impossible. The criterion of moral and -optimistic content is deep-rooted and well-nourished by authority. Is -it not largely this same criterion that for more than a half century -prevented the acceptance by the Judges of Walt Whitman as a poet, and -that is excluding the name of Theodore Dreiser from its rightful place -in our scholarly histories of the modern American novel? - -To counteract this blind perpetuation of a fallacious doctrine -demands a complete severance with old school criticism and old-age -pedagogy. Not until authority-worship is mightily shaken can this -be accomplished. But that would be a hopeless task to undertake. -The great mass must have and will have its Great Authorities to bow -to. It is easier than to depend upon one’s own critical faculties. -Besides, habit has become second nature. We have always been taught -that knowledge is merely to know where to find what we want to know. -No, we must be merciful; our literary apostles must remain. But among -them there are those that are blind with senility and those that are -glowing with fresh vision. Let us follow the more musical of the new -criers until they, in their turn, reach their dotage and truth turns -to ashes in their toothless mouths. In no other way can we hope to -uproot the puerile beliefs that art can be judged by its optimistic -or uplifting message, by its morality, or by any other of, what Joel -Elias Spingarn terms, the “Seven confusions.” We have not yet reached -the stage where the relativity of the term “morality” can be discussed -with impunity and to any considerable advantage. But we can bring to -bear upon a rising generation of readers and writers all the force of -our warm logic to combat the notion that any standard of morality, no -matter how sublime, has any determining value in art. We can insist -that a story might be entirely devoid of any moral significance and yet -be an immortal masterpiece; that the whole notion is merely another -one of the confusions we have inherited from an age which was too busy -developing the raw resources of a vast young continent--a task which -necessitated the invocation of Providential aid--to pay attention to -literature. - -“To say that poetry (or any other art) is moral or immoral is as -meaningless as to say that an equilateral triangle is moral and an -isosceles triangle immoral. Surely we must realize the absurdity of -testing anything by a standard which does not belong to it or a purpose -for which it was not intended. Imagine these whiffs of conversation at -a dinner table: ‘This cauliflower would be excellent if it had only -been prepared in accordance with international law.’ ‘Do you know why -my cook’s pastry is so good? He has never told a lie or seduced a -woman.’ But why multiply obvious examples? We do not concern ourselves -with morals when we test the engineer’s bridge or the scientist’s -researches; indeed we go farther, and say that it is the moral duty of -the scientist to disregard morals in his search for truth. As a man he -may be judged by moral standards, but the truth of his conclusions can -only be judged by the standard of science.... Art is expression, and -poets succeed or fail by their success or failure in completely and -perfectly expressing themselves. If the ideals they express are not -the ideals we admire most, we must blame not the poets but ourselves; -in the world where morals count we have failed to give them the proper -material out of which to rear a nobler edifice. To separate art and -morality is not to destroy moral values but to augment them--to give -them increased powers and a new freedom in the realm in which they have -the right to reign.”[21] - - -3. _Religion_ - -It is literally true that American literature is not irreverent. -The penalty for meddling with religion in any unconventional way is -contemptuous obscurity. But meddling with religion in a way that brings -out its blessings to humanity is praiseworthy and leads to opulence and -glory. For that reason nine-tenths of our literature has a strain of -religious righteousness running through it. In the main the specters -of Cotton Mather and Jonathan Edwards still hover over our literary -output, imparting to it a theological tint. Our fictionists are still -obsessed with the idea that a story or a novel must preach, must -instill the right kind of ideals, must exert a redeeming influence -upon its reader. To be sure, the experienced ones among them are fully -aware of the dangers of obvious moralizing, but they have mastered the -devious ways of preaching without arousing the reader’s suspicion that -he is being preached to. - -It is this last point--the devious ways of unsuspected preaching--that -my profession is concerned with. Either we are altogether silent on the -subject of religion in literature, deeming it too ticklish a subject -upon which to commit ourselves, or we are zealous in our efforts to -perpetuate the tradition that literature must complement the work of -the church, only in a less outspoken way. Perhaps we do not do it -consciously but the results obtained are the same. We merely advise -students as to what subjects may be exploited and what subjects may -not. Surely a subject bordering on the atheistic could never be made -salable; not more than two or three periodicals would be open to such -a story--and these of the obscure, “freaky” kind. Without a doubt even -such a mild story as Balzac’s “An Atheist’s Mass” could never have seen -the light of publication in an American periodical. The fact that -the hero remains unconverted to the end would be fatal. We may write -a story about an atheist, and have written such, but in our story, -when the dénouement comes, the hero must exclaim to the assembled -multitude, that he had tried to live without God and had found it -unprofitable. The fact that there might be some poor wretch of a hero -in this queer wide world who would not issue such a proclamation does -not detract from the urgency of such a dénouement. It is one of our -devious ways; without it the story can hope to travel no farther than -the return-to-author basket. The characters we create must ultimately -come to know God and the church--or they never come to know the reader. -It is doubtful if an American Flaubert could hope for as cordial a -reception of an atheistic character of his as the French have accorded -the mediocre M. Homais of “Madame Bovary” fame. - -It is far from my purpose to leave the implication that literature -should preach atheism; but neither should it preach religion, theology, -or anything else, for that matter, except in so far as life itself is -a sermon to whomever it pleases to view it as such. “As a rule we may -say that nothing in the world improves one less than sermonizing books -and conversations; nothing is more wearisome, quite apart from the fact -that nothing is more inartistic.... We do not demand of an author that -he should work to make us better.... All that we can demand of him -is that he work conscientiously.”[22] The moment an author stoops to -uplift us he loses his balance as an artistic observer, recorder, and -interpreter. - -The attitude of our literature toward religion is based on a churchy -interpretation of life and character which was unconsciously but none -the less comprehensively expressed in a magazine article by Dr. Frank -Crane. “Church people,” he wrote, “as a rule, pay their debts, observe -the decencies of life, are clean of mind and body, cultivate those -qualities that make for a successful and contented life, and get along -together peacefully. And, as a rule, the embezzlers, thugs, drunkards, -harlots, rascals, adulterers, gamblers, and swindlers do not cultivate -church-going to any great extent.”[23] - -This is a safe and sane doctrine to embrace when writing fiction for -the popular magazines. Our editors, almost universally, have embraced -it, and even though the Reverend Doctor specifically states that -he speaks of people “as a rule,” which would permit of exceptions, -editors at large will not recognize the existence of such exceptions. -Truth does not count and experience is an illusion. If a writer has in -his life had the misfortune of coming across a man or woman who was -kind, charitable, gentle, moral, and noble and yet instead of being -affiliated with a church was a member of the Secular League and a -subscriber to the Truth Seeker he would best suppress the latter two -points. If a writer has read statistics of extra-generous donations -made to various church funds and has found among the names of donors -not a few of universally notorious embezzlers, he must ignore the fact, -if only in the interests of his career. His motto must be: Never write -anything about church that could not be turned into an advertisement of -the institution. If the motto conflicts with life, scratch life. - -And yet religion, like sex, is one of the basic forces of life; it has -helped to shape the course of human history and civilization. To deny -the artist the prerogative to touch upon it unless it be in praise -is to deny him the means to probe the human soul. To compel him to -accept any institution as infallible and therefore beyond question of -imperfection is to fetter his spirit. That a man who is a respected -member of a respected church cannot be a thief in his business life or -a brute at home is a more prostituting doctrine, the more so if not -actually believed in but adopted for commercial purposes only, than -any harlot was ever guided by, because it is so flagrantly contrary to -truth. That the call of sex can never prove stronger than the holiest -of religious precepts is a malicious canon of hypocritical dogmatism. -This is the natural stuff of literature--the dramatic conflicts and -seeming paradoxes, physical, psychic and intellectual, the eternal -clash of nature and dogma, of passion and idea, of man and the world. - -Puny fledgelings come to us for instruction in aerial literary -navigation and we look in the tome of Thou Shalt Nots and clip their -weak little wings. “Never dare to lift yourself more than a yard -above the earth,” we admonish; “and you’ll find it easier if you use -this trick and that,” we add. If, perchance, one of them after awhile -finds the fawning breath of the earth too close and spreads its wings -and begins to soar up into the clear ether we shrug our shoulders -compassionately and say to the rest: “Another young bird gone wrong.” -It has broken the limits of our taboos; it has tasted the wine of pure -ozone; it has heard the call of exploration; it has turned irreverent. -Should it succeed in growing a few dazzling feathers by the time it -comes back in sight we may meet it with music and shout to it the -hospitality of our gardens--as a mark of our ability to appreciate fine -feathers; but more frequently we let it starve to death and keep the -music for a touching funeral. During their lifetime we have nothing to -do with the irreverent.... - - -4. _Social and Political Problems_ - -No literature is more afraid of a courageous presentation of the social -welter which America, in common with all the rest of the world, is -undergoing in this age of reconstruction, than American literature. -Not that it entirely fails to touch upon the mighty problems that have -shaken our national life, but it still clings to an ancient sense of -delicacy and an orthodox point of view which determines what may and -may not be said. Whether a writer really subscribes to the point of -view which colors nearly all of our efforts is immaterial; in order -to sell his product he must adopt it, irrespective of any protesting -personal scruples he might feel. Thus we find our literature, with the -exception of a small and highly unprofitable part, expressing no more -advanced views on the social phenomena of the day than our forefathers -held, and most frequently less advanced. - -The editor of _The Coming Nation_, discussing the kind of stories that -are not wanted by film companies, mentions, among others, stories -“where the hero arises and makes a soap-box speech on Socialism -converting all by-standers.”[24] This statement applies with equal -force to our magazine fiction as well. That no respectable editor of a -fiction periodical will take such stories is a fact universally known -among people acquainted with prevailing policies of our magazines. -There would be nothing sinister in this policy, it would even be -highly laudable, were it based on the logical assumption that men’s -minds are not so easily swayed and that therefore no audience of -by-standers can be converted by a single speech. But it is based on -no such reasoning. The fact is that the story depicting a speaker -converting by a few eloquent phrases, let us say, a body of strikers, -to the employer’s point of view, impelling them to forsake their -scheming leaders, tainted by European gold, of course, and return to -work will and does find a ready market. Even the lack of story values -are frequently overlooked where such a fictive incident occurs. The -greatest of our national weeklies and monthlies will open their columns -to the padded dissertation in story disguise on the unreasonableness of -workingmen, or the inefficiency of government control of industries, or -the blessings of a Big Business Administration. - -What really determines the policy of exclusion of certain topics or -angles of presentation is the safe-guarding of the interests of the -big advertisers and the personal prejudices of the publishers. Our -experienced writers, as well as the instructors of student-writers who -know their business, know these prejudices perfectly. They know that -popular views “get by” even if the artistry is not so very obstrusive. -They know that unless one can fall in with the established views of -the great majority it is best to leave social and political problems -alone and to write about the South Seas, or Alaska, or the romantic -story of John Jones, Jr., a son of a village blacksmith, who, after -many thrilling hardships finally married Ivy Van Schyler, the pampered -heiress of noble lineage and a huge block of sound railroad stock. They -even know such small details as that if a hero uses soap, it is best -not to mention it by an existing brand, for it may offend advertisers -trying to fasten upon the public rival brands; that “talking machine” -is safer than “Victrola” or “Grafonola” or any other patented name; -that, in a word, no free advertising be given any company, thus causing -other advertisers to complain. They know that it is dangerous to make -a character intimate that his health has been impaired as a result of -drinking too much ginger-ale, or taking headache powders, or yeast, or -tobacco, or anything else, for that matter, that advertisers sell. It -makes no difference whether a writer has accumulated a fund of personal -observation to corroborate his statement. There are people who are -trying to sell these products and will surely lodge a protest with the -advertising manager of the publication in which such a story appears. -In fact, numerous cases where such inadvertent remarks have resulted in -diminished advertising space are on record. - -It is to the interest of these same all-powerful advertisers to see -that no aspersions be cast in our magazine fiction upon the inalienable -rights and dignities of Business and that no dangerous views be -expressed which might sway a vigilantly guarded public mind in -undesirable directions. Existing social and political institutions may -be defended in our fiction but not attacked or criticized; their merits -may be extolled, but their demerits must not be betrayed to an innocent -world. Private property is sacred; the State is always right--except -when it attempts to interfere with Property; then a thinly veiled story -decrying this interference as autocratic, tyrannous and un-American -might get by and bring a fair price. Progress is a generality that -affects us but little; the laws of change are suspended when applied to -our literary reactions to our social life. Other nations may develop -new schools of fictionists, young, virile, boldly speaking their minds -on the moot problems of the day. We have no room for such impudence. -Our literature is “pure,” level-headed, conservative. Some isolated -muck-rakers appear here and there, but we give them no outlet for their -muck-raking, and they must either reform or perish or, at best, when we -are helpless to prevent it, get a measure of barren notoriety. - -An army officer, an advanced student, once handed in a splendidly -written story of army life, in which he gave a graphic portrayal of -court-martial proceedings. The apathy and criminal nonchalance with -which helpless boys were sentenced to long-term imprisonment, in -the name of discipline, was so artistically woven into a thrilling -plot that it made interesting reading even to the most avid fiction -devotees. Yet the story had gone the rounds of nearly all the -paying magazines without finding a market. A few friendly editors -wrote the author personal letters, one editor going so far as to -express his appreciation of the work, but admitting that the story -was deemed “unavailable because it does not meet with the policy of -this publication.” I supplied the discouraged author with a list of -unconventional publications--for fortunately we do have a fighting -number of them with us--that might welcome his story but could afford -to pay either very little or not at all. He refused to waste his work -on the “freaks,” and wanted to know if he could not revise the story -to make it salable to a standard magazine. I told him that elimination -of all incidents reflecting unfavorably upon the administration of law -in our army would undoubtedly help. He protested that the incidents -had been taken from life and held out for a while, but finally he -succumbed to his intense desire to “get in.” The story was revised -and made perfectly harmless--“sweet” and happy; it sold on its first -trip. The officer has never again attempted to use life as a basis -for fiction--indiscriminately. It was his first altercation with -policies--and probably his last. It requires greater powers than he was -blessed with to put up a more valiant resistance. - -It is a sad comment on education that under existing circumstances, -instructors of writers are obliged to help undermine this natural -resistance a few rebellious spirits occasionally display. One whose -entire stock in trade is a knowledge of markets and policies and an -ability to expound existing standards is not in a very advantageous -position to encourage disregard of immutable taboos. We must say, on -reading a story which is off-standard, that it won’t sell, and why. -We must formulate and enforce the rules that make for “success” in -fiction writing. We must be vestals of the sacred fires. I am aware -that “vestals” is not exactly the right word one should use in this -connection; perhaps another word connoting less virtue would be more -apt. But, after all, most of us are honest, and zealously believe that -the fires are sacred and must not be allowed to go out or be polluted. -Vision? Well,--aren’t the blind happy? - - -5. _Americanism_ - -As applied to our literature the term American has come to mean -everything and anything. It compliments the mediocre twaddle of -mediocre minds. To earn the compliment a story must be neither sad nor -“fresh” nor irreverent nor “red.” It must not be burdened with too much -thought or sincere emotion. It must have no glimmer of an original -idea. It must “kiss the hand that feeds it,”--which means in this case -that it must breathe a sweet humility to all our institutions, from -the First Law of the land to the American Legion and Babe Ruth. It -must be “glad to be alive and carry on”--everything that is old and -respectable and decrepit and green with mold. - -Let a piece of literary art reflect an unhackneyed thought, let it -break any one of our ancient taboos, let it dare to belittle any one of -our glorified generalities and dogmas--and it is promptly howled down -as un-American. The literature of every other country on earth affords -an interpretative and critical view of the psychology of the national -mind it reflects, while American literature is least reflective of the -American national mind, except in one particular: its cringing fear -of the truth. Were it not for this fear to face the truth, and the -inability of the average American to stand criticism, the great bulk -of our “literature” would find no buyers and its content would undergo -a radical change. It is this national trait that has given rise to the -sublime injunction, “Don’t knock!” We may have heard of Matthew Arnold, -but surely never of his heretic doctrine that literature is a criticism -of life. To us literature is largely a matter of so many words at so -much per word, or so many hugs and kisses and careers attained per -magazine page. - -Is it to be wondered at that with us we have the interminable problem: -What shall we write about? With one of the largest countries in the -world in which to live; with over one hundred millions of people -living and working and battling and dreaming all about us; with a -multitude of perplexing problems, international, national, municipal, -class, clan, and individual, clamoring for solution; with a rich, -ever-shifting panorama of a young, virile, national existence before -us; with a million comedies and a million tragedies avidly looking at -our typewriter keys--with all this to be had for the taking, isn’t it -pathetically absurd that we must voyage the seven seas and scour all -the corners of the earth in search of material? Open any magazine any -month and note the proportion of stories located in far, out-of-the-way -places. Even our best writers are following this romantic bent. -Twenty-five per cent. of the stories contained in O’Brien’s “Year-book” -for 1919 had a foreign setting; his “Year-book” for 1920 contained -over thirty per cent. of stories with foreign settings--mostly exotic -and bizarre. No serious objections could be taken to transcribing -the life of foreign places, if we had first become aware of our own. -But we have not. We hunt for foreign material simply because we are -afraid to sift our own. We are only now beginning to realize that our -young continent--this huge, crude meltingpot--is filled with brass -and copper and gold, and that these metals are melting and fusing -into some homogeneous substance, which we vaguely term America. We -want this burst of consciousness to grow and sweep us along to great -revelations, but a false pride and obsolete traditions and hypocritical -dogmas are blocking the way. Parrot-like we shout from pulpit and -rostrum and cathedra the old banality: “Boost! All the world loves a -booster!” And because we like to be loved we dare not touch upon the -wounds of life--the hunger, the passions, the buffets, the defeats -that purge its sordidness, gild its drabness, and actuate us to nobler -aspirations. - -We pride ourselves that we have developed the short story to -perfection. It has become our national form of literary expression. It -has reached an unparalleled vogue. But, in truth, if we are entitled -to pride, it is on account of our remarkable achievement of an ability -to tell an entertaining tale without telling anything worth while. -Paradoxically, we squeeze amusement out of nothing. We have attained -an excellence of workmanship without the least depth of substance. -But I am anticipating. This phase of the subject is so important that -it deserves a chapter for itself, which it will receive later on. The -real perfection of our short story is yet to come. The signs are that -it is having its birth pangs at this time. Writers of rich promise -have come to the fore recently--and here and there a magazine, either -new or an old one with a new policy, to receive their product. Our -perfected short story will be bold, fearless, vital; beating with -the vigorous pulse of a giant nation stretching its limbs. It will be -truly American--optimistic, with the rugged optimism of a Walt Whitman; -brave, with the courage of an impetuous youth; rich, with the colors of -a fertile soil and a blending humanity. Perhaps our short story is to -fulfill the hopes H. G. Wells once had for the novel: - -“The novel,” he wrote in _An Englishman Looks at the World_, “is to be -the social mediator, the vehicle of understanding ... the criticism of -laws and institutions and of social dogmas and ideas.... We are going -to write ... about the whole of human life. We are going to deal with -political questions and religious questions and social questions ... -until a thousand pretenses and ten thousand impostures shrivel in the -cold clear air of our elucidations.... Before we have done we will have -all life within the scope of the novel.” - -A lofty assignment, this, for a form of literature that is rooted, as -our short story always has been, in the precept that to be interesting -it must eschew reality. But we can carry it out--and will. Our pioneers -are already on the trail--weak as yet, not a full-grown Chekhov among -them--but gaining in hardihood, and singing. The hordes behind them are -waiting in safety; let the trail become a bit smoother, the hardships -lessened, and they will follow. In the meantime who that is filled -with that eternally human envious admiration for pluck can keep back -his “Good cheer!” and “Godspeed!”? - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -THE ARTIFICIAL ENDING - - -One of the surest tags of the American short story has been its -happy ending. No matter what vicissitudes the hero or heroine may -have undergone, what problems and tragedies may have overtaken them, -what unmendable exploits of circumstance or fate they may have been -subjected to, in the end all must be well with them. The happy ending -is a direct result of our uplift optimism, of our Pollyanna philosophy -of life, of our fear of reality. We have always justified it on the -ground of our national psychology, which, we claim, is buoyant and -aggressive and won’t accept defeat. We have insisted that the American -always “gets what he wants when he wants it.” And even the cynics among -us did not dispute our last claim; they pointed to the happy ending. - -It is true that of late, since it has become the fashion to question -everything, the happy ending has come in for its share of blasphemous -discussion. Here and there views have been expressed that a happy -ending is not absolutely necessary to make a story readable; some -of these views are so decidedly antagonistic as to maintain that a -happy ending is invariably inartistic, which simply proves, again, -that rebound is directed with equal force but in opposite direction as -the original bound. Even aspiring story writers come in occasionally -inoculated with doubt of the very propriety of the happy ending. To -such, we the votaries of the perfect short story, having exhausted all -our erudite arguments in a vain attempt at reconversion, finally apply -the one unfailing argument--the threat of the editorial rejection slip. -The happy ending, we admit, may not always be artistic, and it may not -always bring an acceptance, but the unhappy ending almost invariably -brings a rejection. - -The fallacy of the happy ending clearly illustrates the lack of any -sound system of thought or reasoning underlying the exposition and -production of American fiction. We have the support of venerable -theories and formulas and high-sounding abstractions, but not of -facts and logic. It is as if we dared not examine the result of the -application of our theories and the filling of our formulas. Glibly -we state the psychology of the average American reader, which we -profess to know so well, but do not care to assure ourselves whether -our deductions, and even our major premises are correct. For if it -were true that the average reader always demands a happy ending, we -would have no explanation of the popularity of most of the works of -Poe, Bret Harte, Jack London, Kipling, Conrad, Maupassant, and even -the gray Russians. Doubtless there are individual characteristics in -the writings of these gentlemen that have appealed to our happily -disposed readers, but how much of the appeal has been due to a vogue -created by official O. K.’ers? The inchoate reversion to an insistence -on the unhappy ending, which is becoming apparent among some layers -of our reading public, tends to confirm this suggestion. For it is -not probable that the same people who have never been able to enjoy a -story unless it ended happily should suddenly have been seized with a -passionate amour for the “morbid” ending; and, from any rational point -of view, it is just as fallacious to accept the unhappy ending as an -invariable rule as it is to accept the happy ending. One may be as -artificial as the other. - -Manifestly there are kinks in the average reader’s psychology of which -we have not been aware, or if we have, have paid little attention to. -This psychology which we have taken for granted and builded upon is not -after all so solid as we have supposed it to be. It can be and is being -molded. It appears that the present-day average reader fears nothing -so much as the imputation of being average. Here and there a brave -soul may vociferously boast of being a “low-brow,” thus betraying a -troubled consciousness of mediocrity, but on the whole the tendency is -to deplore the tastes of the average, thereby imputing to one’s self, -by implication of contrast, the possession of tastes above those of the -average. Hence the sudden ability to enjoy an unhappy ending. Hence -also the distrust of the average editor of this sudden growth in taste. -He knows its make-believe nature: the average reader may learn to -pretend a dislike for the good old happy ending, but in truth he enjoys -it as much as he ever did. Hence the continued demand for stories with -happy endings. - -This may not be such a cheering view of the average reader’s -psychology, but neither is it entirely cheerless. By exploiting its -hypocritical vein of pretended admiration for good literature, we may -hope ultimately to develop a genuine admiration. People of habitual -coarse tastes, for beverages, delicacies, clothes or arts, usually -begin the refining process by affecting the tastes of those whom they -think their betters. The process itself is rather long and tedious and -often disheartening. But the aping instinct helps measurably. We cannot -hope to have a discriminating reading public in a day. Too long have we -impressed upon our public the blessings of a happy disposition and the -artistry of reflecting it in our literature. Too long have we brazened -about our pride in Pollyanna, Wallingford, Torchy, and a hundred other -fictive chasers of the blues, who won’t take defeat but go on singing -on their way. The happy story, with its breezy style, its giggling -climax, and its smacking dénouement has become a fixed type from which -our readers’ affection cannot be so quickly alienated. - -D. W. Griffith, one of the ablest producers of moving pictures, is -reported to have made the statement that the average spectator of -cinema drama has the intelligence of a nine-year-old child.[25] That -Mr. Griffith is justified in his statement may be assumed from the -huge success he has had in purveying cinema entertainment. He has made -millions where others have made scanty half-millions. Verily, he knows -his public and is in a position to estimate its mental powers with -some measure of accuracy. His contempt of its intelligence does him -credit.... - -One of his greatest successes has been his production of “Way Down -East,” a spectacular melodrama of the old angel-girl-Satan-man variety, -with a resulting illegitimate baby which happily sees fit to die, -leaving the little mother to find work with a good Christian family. -But her past is against her and she is finally driven out into a -terrible snow-storm by a man who quotes the Bible by the yard, and the -women in the audience wet their little handkerchiefs, and the men hawk -and cough and blow their noses. The big scene of the picture, and which -is probably responsible for seventy-five per cent. of the picture’s -phenomenal success, shows a whole river of ice floating down toward a -furiously-dashing waterfall. The poor little heroine is on one of the -huge cakes of ice fast nearing the watery precipice, while the good -boy who loves her honestly is jumping like an acrobat after her in the -teeth of a raging storm. - -Now, all the moving-picture patrons in the country, from the past -experience of having witnessed one thousand pictures and read ten -thousand magazine stories, ought to know that there is not one chance -in a million that the plucky lover will not arrive in time to rescue -his sweetheart--such things have not happened and do not happen (in -our stories, of course!), yet they become wide-eyed and panting with -excitement, as if they were in doubt about the outcome. Griffith -uses the “cut-back” every ten or twenty feet, showing the thundering -falls, the crashing ice with the limp figure of the girl upon it, -the boy precariously maintaining his balance, then back again to the -falls; thus prolonging the agony until he thinks the public has got -its money’s worth; then the boy arrives, clasps the girl in his arms, -his erring Christian father asks her forgiveness and welcomes her as -a prospective daughter-in-law, and the public file out in the lobby, -exclaiming ecstatically to one another: “What a masterpiece!” Verily, -this Mr. Griffith knew whereof he spoke. - -Our public is still thrilled with a climax of whose outcome there -ought to be not the slightest doubt. Which merely proves that if our -fiction still has a measure of suspense it is not due to our clever -technique but to the almost fabulous stupidity of the large mass of -readers. We have evolved our tricks of technique for the prime purpose -of maintaining a keen suspense, of keeping the outcome of the conflict -which every story must have in the balance, of heightening the reader’s -curiosity to follow the destiny of the hero or heroine in whose behalf -his sympathies have been enlisted to a satisfactory end. But if after, -let us say, twenty years of reading fiction, there should suddenly dawn -upon our average reader’s mind the idea that as the hero or heroine -of a story is always immortal and unconquerable in the end, no matter -how circumstances may appear to be against him or her for the moment, -would not our skillfully woven suspense suffer a severe jolt? Of what -use would it be to fear for the safety of the trapped little girl when -a dogged confidence, gained by profitable experience in reading, would -suggest that she is due at the altar on page five and would inevitably -keep her appointment? Of what use would be taking seriously the -pugilistic encounters of the Man-Who-Can’t-Be-Knocked-Out? Why thrill -with anxiety over an overturned automobile when it is certain that the -hero pinned underneath it will have sustained nothing more serious than -a few scratches that must heal before the final sentence is completed? -What would become of all our tricks and ingenuity and inventiveness? -Would not this one convention of the invariably happy ending then -defeat all our efforts at creating suspense? And if that happened would -it not be the direst calamity to all we have worked for, to the entire -mechanism of our “perfect” story? - -The preceding paragraph is prophetic of what ultimately must happen. As -yet that day may be far off in the hazy distance, but when it comes the -philosophy of our short story must undergo a complete metamorphosis. -Its own glaring contradictions, if not external influences, must -ultimately bring that about. To preach Suspense as the highest law, -then kill it at its very inception by another law of the happy -ending is an absurdity that cannot long remain unapparent even to a -nine-year-old intelligence. - -Meantime the reaction noted in some quarters toward the invariably -unhappy ending is just as sinister an influence toward the rise of -another absurdity. Whether this reaction be sincere--as in the case -of those who have been fed with glucose fiction ad nauseam--or merely -fashionable--as in the case of most of the Left Wing of our present-day -average reading public--if crystallized and perpetuated as a dogma it -is bound to constitute a serious hindrance in the evolution of the -short story. Once and for all we must come to an acceptance of the -truth that there can be but one kind of an ending to a story--whether -happy or unhappy--and that is the logical one, an ending which is a -direct inevitable outgrowth of the story itself. No law can be made -that would apply to all stories; each story generates its own laws. -The question of repugnance or preferences of the reader does not -enter here at all. The question of cause and effect, of intelligent -probability gaged by a keen observation of the laws or lack-of-laws of -reality--this question alone must become paramount and decisive. - -It is true that the noblest literary works, from the dramas of Æschylus -to the present day, have all been tinged with sadness--Maupassant’s -definition of literature as being a mirror of life, proving a true -one. Also that other one--is it by Goethe?--that literature is the -conscience of the human race. In the world of men, with the dark -mystery of death as an ever-present certainty, thus sowing a sense of -the futility of all human aspirations and achievement in the hearts -of even the most aggressive of us; with a lurking consciousness of -insurmountable limitations besetting our fondest dreams; with a still -more pronounced consciousness that the maturing of dreams frequently -marks their decay, and almost always marks the thawing of their dewy -glitter--in such a world, literature, welling up from the depths of -inner consciousness, cannot help being tinged with sadness. In fact, -the vast bulk of the world’s literary masterpieces consists of -tragedies. The sooner this fundamental fact is woven into the fiber of -American fiction the sooner will American fiction become the mirror of -American life and the conscience of the American people. - -But this solemn historic consideration does not justify the adoption -of a rigid rule that an unhappy ending of a story is artistic and that -a happy one is always inartistic. Least of all could it be justified -in its application to the short story, which frequently deals with -but a single incident in the life of a character rather than with a -complete history. There are infinitely more probabilities of ultimate -defeat in a complete history than in a single experience. Death is -not always the price of an adventure, nor disillusionment that of an -undertaking. Conrad’s “Youth,” melancholy as it is with the breath of -finiteness of all our glorious epochs, has no tragic ending. The young -commander has dared through stress and storm and adversity, has pitted -the strength of his youth against that of the sea and has come out -victorious, glowing with the symbolic message: “Do or Die!” And though, -when he recounts the narrative of that first command of his, youth is -far behind him, he is filled with lyric memories of it far sweeter -than his distant exploit itself. Mary E. Wilkins Freeman’s “Revolt -of Mother” ends happily and yet logically and artistically. Perhaps -in her next encounter with her hard-hearted and hard-headed husband -Mother won’t be as successful, but in this one which Mrs. Freeman had -chosen to relate, she carries the day. Maupassant’s “Moonlight” ends -well. The old Abbé realizes that “God perhaps has made such nights -as this to clothe with his ideals the loves of men,” and the young -couple can henceforth love unmolested. James Branch Cabell’s “Wedding -Jest” ends happily, although satirically--the point of the story--not -a happy one by any means--being contained particularly in the ending. -An enumeration of all the great short stories that have happy endings -would make a paragraph of considerable length. - -From any technical point of view the unhappy ending, when canonized -into a convention, will defeat any skill and ingenuity or even natural -artistry in the maintenance of suspense. After a while readers will -learn that every story must end unhappily and will be on their guard. -Already the few periodicals that have made a convention of the -unconventional ending are suffering a depressing monotony. There really -is no reason for following the love illusions of the unsophisticated -heroine when it is certain that disillusionment awaits her in the -end. Nor is there reason for feeling elated over the success of our -hero when we know that it is temporary, that it is only a matter of -paragraphs or pages before this success will be turned into defeat. - -If then we arrive at the conclusion that neither the happy ending nor -the tragic ending is in itself an indication of artistry, but must be -considered in its relation to the story it ends, we arrive at a view -which is at once rational and simple--so simple, in fact, that it seems -banal to emphasize it. In the matter of endings we have been thinking -in terms of producing the greatest effect, totally ignoring their -inevitability as culminating points of given sets of plot influences. -We know that the end of a story marks an emphatic place which leaves -the greatest impression upon the reader’s mind; it is, rhetorically, a -strategic point, and therefore we concentrate all our surprises, our -jugglery, our uplift message and our disposition upon this point. We -want the reader to go away smiling, or pleasantly startled, or, if we -write for the conventionally unconventional publication, unpleasantly -satisfied. The fact that a writer after having set his characters in -motion and allowing them to act and react upon the various forces of -the plot, to mold and be molded, has no power over the ending other -than that of guiding the threads of his story--characters, motives -and circumstances--to the end they are logically bound for, is as yet -obscure among us. We are associating the ending with its impressions -upon the reader, with its gallery value--rather than with the soul -of the story. As Mr. Carl Van Doren, former literary editor of _The -Nation_ and now of _The Century_ has expressed it: “According to all -the codes of the more serious kinds of fiction, the unwillingness--or -the inability--to conduct a plot to its legitimate ending implies some -weakness in the artistic character.”[26] - -This weakness that Mr. Van Doren refers to in reality arises from -our very conception of the function of fiction and the motives that -govern its birth. In a majority of cases the prime motive for writing -a story is to obtain a check from a publisher; the dazzling figures -cited in our newspapers and writers’ magazines as the incomes of some -fictionists exert an irresistible appeal. The constant hammering upon -literature as a commodity which can be and is being produced as any -other commodity at such and such a price, the size being determined -upon its ability to perform the clownish function of supplying a laugh -or a thrill to the largest number of T. B. M.’s or T. B. W.’s, is -another influence responsible for this weakness. That fiction is a -medium for the expression of a writer’s reactions to his business of -living is a view that mighty few of our writers, editors, and literary -savants seem to hold. So that the fallacy of the happy ending, and of -the unhappy ending as well, is inevitably bound up with the larger -fallacy of mistaking the manufacture of stories for the function of -literature. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -FORM AND SUBSTANCE - - -Jack London in his confessions of his struggle for recognition as a -writer gives this formula for success in literature: Health, Work, -and a Philosophy of Life. Health is necessary, of course, in order to -do any hard work, and in a world against which old Malthus railed, -nothing can be attained without hard work. But it is the value of the -third ingredient which is most often overlooked and the absence of -which is responsible for the failure of most of our literary output to -rise above the level of mediocrity. We have noted, in another place, -that Jack London himself, in the bulk of his production, failed to -strike more than an occasional deep and sincere chord, but it was not -because his ear was faulty; it was simply because his audience rejected -precisely the deep chord. - -Let it be understood that by a philosophy of life Jack London did not -refer to any definite view on economic reform or social regeneration. -Narrow, limited, prejudiced views have but little place in literature; -if presented by the hand of an artist, they may appeal for a short -time, but never for very long. Great writers there have been who were -not as actively engaged in the squabbles of the world as Jack London -was and who did not take definite sides in the skirmishes of any -generation but they have all had a philosophy of life none the less, -in that they have all had a broad, philosophic comprehension of the -basic laws which govern human life and actions; of causes and effects -conducive to human suffering and happiness; and of the reactions of -these basic laws upon the author himself so that he is able to present -them from a definite angle--his angle. - -It is the possession of this individual angle upon the everlasting -panorama of life and death which distinguishes the vital master from -the flabby mechanic. We might call it philosophy of life, independence -of mind, originality, idealism, or what not, in all cases it makes for -substance--the thing by which a work of art lives. - -No slight is intended on the value of form in literature. If the -appropriate masterful form clothes this vital substance, so much the -better, of course, but it is the substance that is the protoplasm. Form -follows fads and fashions, and is decidedly mortal; substance alone -illustrates the immutable law of the indestructibility of matter. With -all their beautiful rhetoric and genial humor, the Spectator and Tatler -papers of Addison and Steele are mildly entertaining dead matter today, -but the tragedies and comedies of the Bard of Avon are as appealing -today as three centuries ago, even though handicapped by a form no -longer in vogue. Dostoyevsky’s novels, to take a more modern example, -were written in a style as clumsy and uncouth as ever novels could be -written in, but their burning pages sear the souls of men who read -them. The gift of substance is in them--a fiery miracle, an Apocalypse. - -The one supremely outstanding feature in our American fiction is its -lack of substance. Some of us have the O. Henry style and some of us -have the Henry James style and still others have the Washington Irving -or the Poe style; some of us can plot and others can end a story with -a flourish; some possess a dazzling vocabulary and others are genii of -rhetoric--but how many have something sustaining to impart to a world -drowning in platitudes? How much of worth has our fiction added to the -world’s sum of comprehension of beauty, of truth? We have developed -schools and systems of teaching and learning how to say things; we -have bent every effort toward the evolving of a science of expression -only to find that we have been too busy expressing to acquire what to -express. American ethics has always been a point of national pride, but -we have never applied it to the art of talking brilliantly when one -has nothing to say. As George Macdonald once put it: “... If a man has -nothing to communicate, there is no reason why he should have a good -style, any more than why he should have a good purse without any money, -or a good scabbard without any sword.” - -Again, the acquisition of nobility of form is not to be discouraged, -but the possession of something to tell the world is the sublimest of -gifts, and gains the world’s everlasting gratitude; and the greatest -seeming anomaly in the conditions under which American literature is -produced is that this gift is not only rated at a discount but fought, -vilified, grappled with. The only way the gift can be acquired, if -it can, is through an insatiable interest in the stuff and forms of -life; but such interest leads to inquiry and inquiry leads to heresy; -venerable taboos are broken. The anomaly becomes a normal result of -an inferior conception of the rights and functions of literature. -Prejudices are placed above art; policies above truth; words above -meanings. - -Once, at a suffrage gathering, a young writer was introduced by a -friend to a famous writer whose encouragement the beginner desired. -At the end of the evening the friend asked the famous writer for his -impressions of the budding genius. “I have not read any of his work,” -the famous writer answered, “but I am afraid he has not the makings -of a genius. The way he snubbed the poor girl I introduced him to -merely because she is a salesgirl indicates that he lacks the voracious -interest in the human element which marks the true artist. How is he -ever going to talk Man when he doesn’t know Man?” - -Voracious interest--that’s the path that leads to the gift of -substance, to the “philosophy of life,” the original angle! Cæsar saw -before he conquered. And he had to come a long way before he could see. -But he wanted to see. And it is wanting to see that is the whip of -genius. Dickens walked the streets of London for hours, through rain -and fog and slush and shine, because he wanted to see it, all of it, -every nook and corner of it. Balzac tramped the length and breadth of -Paris, haunted parks and shops and drawing-rooms, because the human -comedy appealed to him. The Russian Kuprin dressed himself in a diver’s -suit and had himself lowered many fathoms into the Black Sea because he -wanted to experience the sensations of a diver. And Jack London circled -the globe because he wanted to see what it is like. - -A little class-room episode comes to mind. In the poetry class Carl -Sandburg came up for discussion. A few of his Chicago poems were read -when a fair would-be poet spoke up in protest. “I have lived in Chicago -all my life,” she said, “and have never seen the things Sandburg sees!” -But there was another student in the room, a very unobtrusive little -girl sitting somewhere in the back of the room, and she suddenly came -to her instructor’s rescue. “That’s why you are not Sandburg!” she -exclaimed.... - -The true artist is the perpetual explorer. He cannot invent the -substance of his work, but he can discover it in the life of nature -and his fellow-men. And the more he sees the more he learns to see, -for to be able to see the new and unexplored in the old and elemental -is the highest art in itself. A hunchback to a child in the streets is -an object to throw stones at, to a Victor Hugo he is a grand, heroic -figure, fierce and glorious in his pathetic grandeur. A typhoon to a -Chinese fisherman represents the wrath of his god for the omission of -a prayer or a sacrifice; to Joseph Conrad it symbolizes the majestic -resentment of the Sea itself against man’s desecration of its peace and -beauty and mystery. Only the American artist knows no symbols and is -warned against attempting to know. - -Our great cry has always been: “Acquire form!” Grammar, rhetoric, -metrics, technique--these have been the indispensable tools of our -writers. They still are. But having acquired them our writers find -they can fashion nothing beautiful, nothing lasting, nothing that -will weather the storms of time. For no tools, no matter how sharp or -perfect, can accomplish the feat of fashioning something out of vacuum. -The American story always has laid claims to style--but it hasn’t -lived. Writers have come and had their vogue and gone. Even years back -when style was more leisurely and rounded, when the badge of haste was -not upon it, Charles Dudley Warner remarked: “We may be sure that any -piece of literature which attracts only by some trick of style, however -it may blaze up for a day and startle the world with its flash, lacks -the element of endurance. We do not need much experience to tell us the -difference between a lamp and a Roman candle.” - -This remark can be elaborated on, explained, complemented. The truth -is that there can be no style without substance. These elements are -not separate entities; only superficially do they seem to be. How -much sweetness can a “sweet nothing” contain? How much beauty can a -work of “art” contain which has emptiness of thought and ugliness of -conception? How much truth can be embedded in a fundamental falsehood? -Every great poet has found the soul of his poem determining its form. -Great style grows from within--it is an off-shoot of great substance. -To the American writer this relationship has never been apparent; and -most of our critics, professing a lofty æstheticism from the shadows -of their academies, have never paid attention to it. Our literature -cannot boast the possession of a single lucid outline of this vital -relationship between form and substance such as the following from Remy -de Gourmont’s “Le Probleme du Style.” I wonder how many authors of -textbooks exhorting American would-be authors to learn the cabalistic -lore of expression have ever read this: - -“A new fact or a new idea is worth more than a fine phrase. A lovely -phrase is a lovely thing and so is a lovely flower. But their duration -is almost the same--a day, a century. Nothing dies more swiftly than a -style which does not rest upon the solidity of vigorous thinking. Such -a style shrivels like a stretched skin; it falls in a heap as ivy does -from the rotten tree that once gave it support.... - -“It is probably an error to attempt to distinguish between form and -substance.... There is no such thing as amorphous matter; all thought -has a limit, hence a form, since it is a partial representation of true -or possible, real or imaginary life. Substance engenders form exactly -as the tortoise and the oyster do the materials of their respective -shells.... - -“Form without a foundation, style without thought--what a poor thing it -is!... - -“If nothing lives in literature except by its style, that is because -works well thought out are invariably well written. But the converse is -not true. Style alone is nothing.... - -“The sign of the man in any intellectual work is the thought. The -thought _is_ the man. And style and thought are one.”[27] - -If we were candid enough the proper answer to make to this brilliant -Frenchman would be: “Who told you that literature is an ‘intellectual -work’?” But we are not candid enough. Only in our strictly professional -journals do we dare liken literature to cobbling or tin-smithing or -hod-carrying; in the official world, in our lectures and book-reviews, -we consider it an art and talk of Muses and Pegasus and all the -artistic divinities of Mount Olympus and Chillicothe. - -A simple confession will not be amiss here. This discussion has been -largely a plea for the man and woman who would find in literature, -and in the short story specifically, the relief of a burdened soul. -The influences that would withhold this relief are multitudinous and -powerful. The struggle is unequal and pathetic. But of the hundreds -of literary aspirants that have come to my personal notice only an -isolated individual here and there was blessed with any kind of a -burden. The vast multitude of souls were cheerfully lightweight -and unencumbered. These aspirants came to study technique so that -they might learn how to write salable stories, but they had no -stories to tell. Some of them believed they could become great story -writers because when at school they had received excellent marks -in composition; others claimed on more general grounds a gift of -expression and they wished to put it to practical use. That it was -necessary to have lived in order to write of life was a thought that -had never occurred to them. They were blissfully unaware of such a -necessity. They needed form, nothing else, and applied themselves -conscientiously toward its acquisition. The irony of the whole matter -is that they actually estimated their deficiency accurately: form was -what they wanted, and nothing else. After a while they began to sell. -In all cases the unhappy aspirants who were plagued with thoughts and -emotions have found it harder to sell, no matter how much excellence of -form they succeeded in acquiring. In the field of the American short -story, the “lightweights” have it, so far. - -It is true, of course, that even a lightweight must have something to -clothe with his all-potent form--be it a skeleton ever so rattling. But -that has been answered in Chapter IV on the Moving Pictures. There are -themes a-plenty, airy, optimistic, harmless themes that no respectable -editor, reader, or Board of Censorship can object to. They can be -adapted and readapted an infinity of times, provided each time a new -twist or a “different” trick is introduced. - -All our themes seem to have divided themselves into two grand classes: -Stereotyped themes out of which stories are made, and Life themes out -of which literature is made. The first class contains an abundance of -material that any one might have for the taking, but which to make -salable requires all the tricks of form that we have so flamboyantly -evolved to disguise its hackneyed origin. The second class contains all -the substances of existence that only those that feel their kinship -thereto can transmute into literature. All the style and form that -the science of writing can teach cannot hope to produce one breathing -story unless the theme is eloquent with this kinship. Such is the story -of genius--the story that lives and endures. Such a story may or may -not have mechanical values; it will captivate and thrill; ruffle and -soothe; make and destroy. Such a story will be found to have a theme -not chosen with an eye for gallery approval; not even because the -writer himself approves of it. One cannot approve or disapprove of the -stuff he is made of. One merely accepts it. After all there is only one -theme--inexhaustible--out of which genuine literature has always been -and always will be made, perhaps it is the simple theme of Tagore’s -court poet: “The theme of Krishna, the lover god, and Radha, the -beloved, the Eternal Man and the Eternal Woman, the sorrow that comes -from the beginning of time, and the joy without end.”[28] - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -FINALE - - -There is more than a modicum of depression, then, in a contemplative -sweep of the literary product we are instrumental in creating. Even -the most complacent members in my profession must find it so. For -one thing, the very lack of variety in the finished product we so -painstakingly cultivate must occasionally become irksome, if nothing -more serious. Analyzing stories by a hundred different writers, both -successful and would-be, and all of these stories with one puny soul -must in the end become a very tiresome routine indeed. - -It is true that we are not masters of the situation. Who are we to set -up standards and direct the footsteps of the young toward them? We are -but the interpreters of existing standards and the formulators and -expositors of ways that lead to the meeting of the exaction imposed -by them. But if an uneasy thought sometimes, at dusk, buzzes into -our incautious ear that the existing standards lead to unregenerate -mediocrity, should we not pause and ask if perpetuating these standards -is for the good of our souls or even for the work we love (and a -great many of us really do love our work!)? Perhaps a revision of -our texts--if not a bonfire--might result in fewer stories but more -inspiring ones. Perhaps the demolition of magazine standards might -result in the birth of literary standards. As it is, should we not -face the truth that all the masters that have ever manipulated pen or -typewriter have disregarded our standards and set up new ones of their -own? They may not have gone to the extent of a Kipling who wrote to a -beginner that “No man’s advice is the least benefit in our business, -and I am a very busy man. Keep on trying until you either fail or -succeed.” They all have looked for and accepted intelligent advice of -one kind or another--from eminent contemporaries and from those that -had preceded them. But they have not slavishly copied and imitated. -They have not felt that any advice had the power of divine commandment. -No real artist could be expected to create anything in the environment -of the rubrics and inhibitions with which we have surrounded him. - -All the blame that can be heaped upon the public and our magazine -editors does not absolve the literary clergy from the share of harm -they have contributed to the existing state of the American short -story. The cheapest form of advertising and the most erudite and -conscientious of our textbooks combine in the creation of a peculiar -psychology that a story is some concoction that any one might learn to -make up by mere exertion. Here is a typical advertisement appearing on -the back page of a current magazine: - - HOW I MADE $350.00 ON ONE SHORT STORY And How I Learned To Write, In - Only a Few Evenings, Stories That Actually Sell Themselves. - -Then follows a full-page testimony of some one who has made a great -success of story-writing by spending the small sum of $5 on the course -advertised. The course itself was prepared by a leading professor -in a leading eastern university and whose name is well-known in the -literary world. And almost every important textbook on the subject -abounds in statements such as the following taken from one of the -most intelligent works: “the events which go to make up a fictional -plot are artificially arranged so as to bring about a particular -result,”[29] besprinkled with numerous analogies to the various trades -and professions and how long it takes for the average apprentice to -become an accomplished artizan. The psychology of tricks and twists and -points is foisted upon the writer, the reader, the editor. By constant -repetition we ourselves begin to acquire it, if we had it not when we -started.... - -And yet this short volume is not wholly pessimistic. I would not want -to leave that impression. For as already stated there have always been -writers with a real touch of divine afflatus who have never paid -any attention either to our psychology or to our tricks, or to our -inhibitions. “Every fine artist in American fiction will be seen to -have discarded both the technical and moral pattern of the magazine -tradition and to have developed one of his own.”[30] And the number of -these heretics is growing--much faster than some of us are aware. They -suffer obscurity and often poverty as all great heretics always have -suffered, but they have the fortitude of their calling. Let us listen -to the confession of one of them: - - “... However, you know that the short-story form has become - among us very much what I call corrupt. Publishers of short - stories sought what they called the story with a kick in it. Plots - for short stories were found and about these plots our writers - sought to hang a semblance of reality to life. The plot, however, - being uppermost in the writers’ minds, what we got was a snappy, - entertaining, artificial thing, forgotten completely an hour after - it was read. - - “Perhaps because of a native laziness, I found myself unable to - think up plots. To try to do so bored me unspeakably. On the other - hand, there were all about me human beings living their lives and - in the process of doing so creating drama.... - - “I have tried to clutch at it and reproduce in writing some of that - drama....”[31] - -When the problem involved is what to tell, the sharpening of the -faculty of seeing what is worth while, the problem of how to tell -becomes of secondary importance. In fact the same literary heretic -believes that “An impulse needs but be strong enough to break through -the lack of technical training ... technical training might well -destroy the impulse....”[32] - -Along with the author of “Winesburg, Ohio,” and “The Triumph of the -Egg,” there are a host of other writers freshly reacting to life -and honestly striving to embody their reactions into stories. It is -strange to us, accustomed as we are to clever artificiality, it is even -grotesque--this simplicity, naturalness, and daring, but it marks the -birth of the American short story--that colorful short form which is -destined to become the most perfect artistic expression of our national -life. After all, to the true artist the public is no problem, it being -composed primarily of himself alone. As Sherwood Anderson expressed -it in another passage of the interview quoted above: “I would like a -little to understand myself in this mixup, and I am writing with that -end in view.” The curse of catering to the public has been a fallacy as -great as that of our technique; we have assumed that fiction is made to -order for a public, just as we have taught that technique comes first -and story substance next. The great writers have all come before their -public and have had to wait for the public to catch up with them, but -if they hadn’t come first the public would never have caught up. We -in America have always striven to give the public what it has wanted, -but even in America the time is fast coming when the gracious public -will be inquiring what stories our potent writers have to tell. But -not until our writers realize fully that “The public is composed of -numerous groups crying out: Console me, amuse me, sadden me, touch me, -make me dream, laugh, shudder, weep, think. But the fine spirit says -to the artist: Make something beautiful in the form that suits you, -according to your personal temperament.”[33] This fine spirit is now -becoming evident; it is working its way to the surface. - -In this period of awakening, of the real birth of American literature, -the genuine educator, always an open-minded student, can do no better -than revaluate all his acceptances, all his hardened dogmas, all -his hereditary literary and educational truths. If he is to help -the confused multitude, baffled by a sudden consciousness of the -phenomena of existence, to literary self-expression, he must first -realize that no formulas are of any avail in the crises of life and -therefore are of no avail in literature, the artistic emanation or -transmutation of life. He must stimulate thought and independence of -thought--even to the point of experimentation--for in such ways have -all great contributions to the world’s cultural treasury been made. He -must cultivate a genuine love of literature rather than of its usual -incentive, the emoluments involved, whatever they be, and a critical -appreciation of literary values. Thus he may become a positive force in -the chariot of our literary progress--a leader, a driver, a discoverer. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -EFFECT - - -Self-flattery is indigenous to man. We like to flatter ourselves that -our musings produce a desirable effect but we do not often know the -complexion of this effect. What, for instance, shall it be in the -case of serious-minded men and women interested in creating short -stories and in the aspect of our literary field generally who have read -sympathetically the preceding pages? If books are stimuli what shall -this particular reaction be? - -A few suggestions may not be amiss. They are in a measure a -recapitulation of the thoughts expressed, but I like to think of them -as formulated by my ideal reader as his more or less conscious artistic -credo: - -1. I believe that the short story is first of all a form of literature, -not merely an article of manufacture. - -2. Literature is a form of self-expression. I am a living entity, -sensitive to the play and interplay of forces in and all about me. Life -in the form of man, of institutions, of passions and ideas affects me -and I would reproduce and interpret it. I would clarify it to myself; -I would create for the love of creating, for the beauty of it, for the -gratification of the creative urge within me. - -3. I recognize no plots that are not derived from the life which I -know, which is in and about me; nor any characters which are not -derived from and tested by that life. - -4. In all my work I have a desire to be truthful, rather than merely -clever; simple rather than pretentious; natural rather than surprising. -I would voice no thought nor emotion which is alien to my mind and -temperament. - -5. The genuineness of a view or an emotion is its justification. Truth -and spontaneity are more to me than commercial artifice and success. -There is no shame in failure except in so far as it implies a departure -from standards of artistic honesty. - -6. I recognize no taboos. Every phase of life is a worthy theme; every -experience known to man is a worthy plot. Things which have interested -me have interested other people and I seek to communicate my personal -vision to the world. I recognize no valid reason for withholding any -part of my vision merely because it may prove unpleasant, uncustomary -or unprofitable to some reader. I do not force him to read my work. - -7. Nor do I recognize that I have any right, for any reason whatsoever, -to color the stuff of life, the reality of which I write. The measure -of my success is the measure in which I can make my reality the -reality of those who would read me. - -8. The standard of my opinions and emotions is contained within me. -I refuse to modify them, to render them less objectionable, or more -innocuous, or more in conformity with the standard of the moving -pictures or the specifications of any editor, critic, teacher or good -friend. - -9. I recognize no subject which is rooted in life as either moral -or immoral. Every phase of existence is a legitimate theme for the -artist, and its morality or immorality is a matter of the reader’s own -interpretation. - -10. I am not afraid of being either pessimistic or optimistic. My moods -and ideas are my own and will not be changed to suit the buyer. - -11. I am not afraid of being either radical or conservative, depressive -or “exhilarating,” religious or agnostic, constructive or destructive. -The fearless presentation of one’s honest views is a virtue in itself. - -12. I have no fear of displeasing any one, of displeasing even a -majority of readers, editors, critics, citizens. I have faith that -there is always a fearless minority willing to hear an honest word; -that there are always some avenues for the transmission of the -independent vision. Frequently this minority in time grows to a -majority--and another rebellious minority takes its place. - -13. I believe that all technique is but a means toward effective -expression. No tricks are of any value in themselves. No puzzles or -jugglings with life’s experiences are of any avail, and no technique -is worthy of art except in so far as it furthers clarification and -artistic presentation of my message. - -14. I believe that all the instruction I can get can only be in the way -of developing facility of expression. No teacher or textbook can teach -me the stuff out of which literature is made. - -15. I believe that style is “of the man himself,” that it comes from -within, that no amount of imitation of O. Henry can give me O. Henry’s -cleverness, and that no amount of style, even my own, can cover a lack -of substance. - -16. There is only one ending that my story can have. It may be happy or -unhappy or merely logical. Every problem imposes its own solution. I -can dictate no dénouement, for the characters involved work out their -own destiny acceptable to them or to the inevitability of their problem. - -17. I believe that if I am myself I am original. My life is different -from the life of any one else. Manufacturing startling or spectacular -originality is impossible. There is only one theme at bottom of all -stories and that is Life. It is only the way I look at it which you do -not know. - -18. Finally I believe that each artist after all works in his own way. -My way may be as good as the ways of other writers and will surely -suit my moods and my thoughts better. Each of us in his own way merely -tries to state and to clarify the tragedy and comedy, the ugliness and -the beauty of the things he knows and lives and feels. - -19. The short story is but another medium for the expression of my -reaction to the business of living. I refuse to be a clown entertaining -the gallery. - -20. If I depart from this credo and write what commercial policy -may dictate rather than my artistic self I shall not be afraid to -acknowledge the inferior character of the product rather than label it -as literature. My conscience is no coward, even in defeat. - - -THE END - - - - -INDEX - - - -Addison, Joseph, 115. - -Ade, George, 9. - -_Admirable Crichton, The_, 77. - -Aeschylus, 109. - -_American Magazine, The_, 70, 71. - -Anderson, Sherwood, 16, 17, 79, 81, 128, 129; _The Other Woman_, 81. - -_Atheist’s Mass, An_, 85, 86. - - -Balzac, Honoré, de, 85, 86, 118; _An Atheist’s Mass_, 85, 86. - -Barnes, Djuna, 17. - -Barrie, J. M., 77. - -Bates, Arlo, 2. - -_Beyond the Horizon_, 64. - -Bierce, Ambrose, 9. - -Brandes, Georg, 87. - -Brooks, Van Wyck, 73. - -Brown, Alice, 17. - -Butler, Ellis Parker, 8. - - -Cabell, James Branch, 17, 79; _The Wedding Jest_, 111. - -Clay, Bertha M., 79. - -Chambers, Robert W., 9. - -Chatterton, Thomas, 6. - -Chekhov, Anton, 13, 26, 74, 99; _Ward No. 6_, 33. - -Chester, George Randolph, 33. - -Chwang-Tse, 22, 23. - -Cohen, Octavus Roy, 16. - -Conrad, Joseph, 27, 103, 119; _Youth_, 27, 110. - -Crane, Frank, 34, 71, 87. - - -D’Annunzio, Gabrielle, 74. - -Davis, Richard Harding, 33. - -Daudet, Alphonse, 78. - -_Dial, The_, 69. - -Dickens, Charles, 51, 118. - -Dostoyevski, Fyodor, 74, 116. - -Dreiser, Theodore, 17, 34, 79, 82; _The Lost Phoebe_, 34. - - -Edwards, Jonathan, 85. - -Emerson, Ralph Waldo, 62. - -Esenwein, J. Berg, 127; _Writing the Photoplay_, 58, 90; _Writing the -Short Story_, 127. - - -_Fall of the House of Usher, The_, 14, 15. - -Flaubert, Gustave, 86; _Madame Bovary_, 86. - -_Four Million, The_, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40. - -Frank, Waldo, 8, 17. - -Freeman, Mary E. Wilkins, 33, 110; _The Revolt of Mother_, 33, 110, 111. - - -Gerould, Katharine Fullerton, 44. - -Glaspell, Susan, 17. - -Gorki, Maxim, 38, 74; _Her Lover_, 38. - -Gourmont, Remy de, 120, 121; _Le Probleme du Style_, 120, 121. - -Griffith, David Wark, 105, 106. - - -Hall, Holworthy, 16. - -Hamsun, Knut, 5. - -Hardy, Thomas, 64. - -_Harper’s Magazine_, 69. - -Harte, Bret, 103. - -Hawthorne, Nathaniel, 65. - -Hearn, Lafcadio, 11. - -Hecht, Ben, 17. - -_Her Lover_, 38. - -Hergesheimer, Joseph, 5, 8; _Java Head_, 23. - -Howells, William Dean, 15; _Great Modern American Stories_, 34. - -Hugo, Victor, 119. - -_Hungry Hearts_, 34. - -Hurst, Fannie, 5. - - -_In the Moonlight_, 33, 111. - -Irving, Washington, 116. - - -James, Henry, 116. - -_Java Head_, 23. - -Jessup, Alexander, 44. - -_John Ferguson_, 64. - -Johnston, William, 35, 41, 42. - - -Kelland, Clarence Budington, 33. - -Kipling, Rudyard, 4, 26, 103, 126; _Without Benefit of Clergy_, 33. - -Kling, Joseph, 32. - -Kuprin, Ivan, 118. - - -Lawrence, D. H., 74. - -Leeds, Arthur, 56. - -Lewisohn, Ludwig, 23, 24. - -_Literary Digest_, The, 105. - -_Little Review, The_, 16, 69, 81. - -London, Jack, 4, 7, 8, 9, 41, 103, 114, 115, 118; _Martin Eden_, 4. - -_Lost Phoebe, The_, 34. - - -McCardell, Roy L., 55. - -Macdonald, George, 116. - -_Madame Bovary_, 86. - -Maeterlink, Maurice, 74. - -Malthus, 114. - -Marden, Orison Swett, 34. - -_Markheim_, 14, 15. - -_Martin Eden_, 4. - -Masefield, John, 4. - -Mason, Walt, 34. - -Mather, Cotton, 85. - -Matthews, Brander, 33. - -Maupassant, Guy de, 14, 15, 26, 33, 103, 109, 111, 130; _Solitude_, 14, -15; _In the Moonlight_, 33, 111. - -Mencken, H. L., 47. - - -_Nation, The_, 24, 112, 113, 128. - -_New Success, The_, 69. - - -O’Brien, Edward J., 15; _Best Short Stories of 1920_, 81, 97; _Best -Short Stories of 1919_, 97. - -O. Henry, 9, 22, 26, 29, 30, 31, 32, 35, 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 60, -116, 135; _The Four Million_, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40. - -_Our America_, 8. - -_Our Short Story Writers_, 9, 39. - - -_Pagan, The_, 16, 32. - -_Passing of King Arthur, The_, 6. - -Patee, Fred Lewis, 44. - -_People’s Favorite Magazine_, 87. - -Poe, Edgar Allan, 14, 15, 26, 42, 74, 102, 116; _The Fall of the House -of Usher_, 14, 15. - -Pollock, Channing, 51. - -Porter, William Sidney (See “O. Henry”). - -_Probleme du Style, Le_, 121. - - -_Revolt of Mother, The_, 33, 110, 111. - -Rinehart, Mary Roberts, 33. - -Robbins, E. M., 54. - - -Sandburg, Carl, 118. - -_Sapho_, 78. - -_Saturday Evening Post, The_, 69, 71. - -_Seven Arts, The_, 7, 84. - -Shakespeare, 60, 116. - -_Smart Set, The_, 69. - -_Solitude_, 14, 15. - -Spingarn, Joel Elias, 83. - -Steele, Richard, 115. - -Stevenson, Robert Louis, 14, 26; _Markheim_, 14, 15. - - -Tagore, Rabindranath, 124. - -_Tatler, The_, 115. - -_Times, The New York_, 45. - -_Triumph of the Egg, The_, 129. - -Twain, Mark, 7, 41. - - -Van Doren, Carl, 112, 113. - -Villon, François, 6. - - -Walter, Eugene, 60. - -_Ward No. 6_, 33. - -Warner, Charles Dudley, 120. - -_Wedding Jest, The_, 111. - -Wells, H. G., 99. - -Whitman, Walt, 82, 99. - -Williams, Blanche Colton, 9, 39. - -_Winesburg, Ohio_, 129. - -_Without Benefit of Clergy_, 33. - -Witwer, H. C., 8, 65. - -_Writer’s Monthly, The_, 56, 71. - -_Writing the Photoplay_, 58, 90. - -_Writing the Short Story_, 127. - - -Yezierska, Anzia, 34; _Hungry Hearts_, 34. - -_Youth_, 27, 110. - - -Zola, Emile, 74. - - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[1] _Our America_, by Waldo Frank. - -[2] _Our Short Story Writers_, by Blanche Colton Williams, PH.D. - -[3] _The Case of “John Hawthorne,”_ Ludwig Lewisohn, _The Nation_, -February 16, 1921. - -[4] Joseph Kling, editor of _The Pagan_, in symposium appended to “The -Best College Short stories.” The Stratford Company. - -[5] Both of these stories are to be found in William Dean Howells’ -“Great Modern American Stories: An Anthology.” Boni & Liveright. - -[6] Houghton, Mifflin Co. - -[7] The Bookman, February 1921. - -[8] See “Best Russian Short Stories,” Modern Library. - -[9] “Our Short Story Writers.” Moffat, Yard and Company. - -[10] Fred Lewis Patee in _The Cambridge History of American -Literature_, Vol. II, p. 394. I find that Mr. Alexander Jessup has -drawn on the same source on O. Henry in his Introduction to “The Best -American Humorous Stories,” Modern Library. - -[11] Introduction to Ibsen’s “Master Builder, Etc.,” Modern Library. - -[12] _Photoplay Magazine_, August, 1919. - -[13] E. M. Robbins, in the 1919 Year Book issued by _Camera_. - -[14] Arthur Leeds in _The Writer’s Monthly_, April, 1919. - -[15] Arthur Leeds in _The Writer’s Monthly_, May, 1920. - -[16] _Writing the Photoplay_, Esenwein and Leeds. - -[17] _Ibid._ - -[18] Dr. Frank Crane to the Literary Novice, An Interview. _Writer’s -Monthly_, January, 1921. - -[19] _Letters and Leadership._ - -[20] _Little Review_, May-June, 1920. Also included in E. J. O’Brien’s -“Best Short Stories of 1920,” Small, Maynard & Company, and in -Anderson’s “The Triumph of the Egg.” B. W. Huebsch. - -[21] Joel Elias Spingarn, “The Seven Arts and The Seven Confusions,” -_Seven Arts_, March, 1917. - -[22] George Brandes, _On Reading_. - -[23] “All Else Will Pass,” _People’s Favorite Magazine_, January, 1921. - -[24] _Writing the Photoplay_, Esenwein & Leeds. - -[25] _Literary Digest_, May 14, 1921. - -[26] “Booth Tarkington,” _The Nation_, February 9, 1921. - -[27] From Ludwig Lewisohn’s translation in “A Modern Book of -Criticism.” Boni & Liveright. - -[28] “The Victory,” in _Hungry Stones and Other Stories_. - -[29] _Writing the Short Story_, by J. Berg Esenwein, A.M., Lit.D. - -[30] Editorial Reviewer in _The Nation_. - -[31] Sherwood Anderson in an interview for Brentano’s _Book Chat_. - -[32] Sherwood Anderson advertising an exhibition of his paintings in -the _Little Review_. - -[33] Guy de Maupassant, in his preface to _Pierre et Jean_. - - - - -Corrections - -The first line indicates the original, the second the correction. - -p. 1 - - There as so many stories afloat - There are so many stories afloat - -p. 105 - - where others have made scanty half-millons - where others have made scanty half-millions - -p. 124 - - it will captivate and thrill; ruffle annd soothe; - it will captivate and thrill; ruffle and soothe; - -p. 126 - - and accepted intelligent advice of one kind or another--from eniment - and accepted intelligent advice of one kind or another--from eminent - -p. 133 - - Truth and spontaniety are more to me than commercial artifice and - success. - Truth and spontaneity are more to me than commercial artifice and - success. - -p. 134 - - I have no fear of displeasing ony one, - I have no fear of displeasing any one, - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SHORT STORY-WRITING: AN ART OR -A TRADE? *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/66600-0.zip b/old/66600-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a02fa27..0000000 --- a/old/66600-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66600-h.zip b/old/66600-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9381a41..0000000 --- a/old/66600-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66600-h/66600-h.htm b/old/66600-h/66600-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index eee7222..0000000 --- a/old/66600-h/66600-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5341 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - Short Story Writing: An Art or a Trade, by N. BRYLLION FAGIN—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body {margin: auto 25%;} - - h1,h2,h3 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both;} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em;} - -.p2 {margin-top: 2em;} -.p4 {margin-top: 4em;} -.p6 {margin-top: 6em;} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; visibility: hidden;} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%; visibility: hidden;} -@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} } - -hr.r5 {width: 5%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 47.5%; margin-right: 47.5%; visibility: visible;} - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - -ul { list-style-type: none; } -li.ifrst { margin-top: 1em; } - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto;} -table.autotable { border-collapse: collapse; } -table.autotable td, -table.autotable th { padding: 4px; } - -.tdr {text-align: right;} -.tdc {text-align: center;} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ -/* visibility: hidden; */ /* define the position */ -position: absolute; right: 3%; margin-right: 0em; -text-align: right; /* remove any special formating that could be inherited */ -font-style: normal; font-weight: normal; font-variant: normal; -letter-spacing: 0em; text-decoration: none; text-indent: 0em; -font-size: x-small; /* never wrap this */ white-space: nowrap;} -.pagenum span { /* do not show text that is meant for non-css version*/ -visibility: hidden;} -.pagenum a {display: inline-block; color: #808080; -padding: 1px 4px 1px 4px;} - -.hang {text-indent: -1em; margin-left: 1em;} -.blockquot { - margin-left: 5%; - margin-right: 10%;} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.allsmcap {font-variant: small-caps; text-transform: lowercase;} - -.u {text-decoration: underline;} - -/* Images */ - -img { - max-width: 100%; - height: auto;} -img.w100 {width: 100%;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.err {border-bottom: thin dotted red;} - -.footnotes {border: none;} -.footnote {margin: 1em 4em; font-size: 1em;} -.footnote .label {position: relative; bottom: 0.4em; - vertical-align: baseline; font-size: 80%; text-decoration: none;} -.fnanchor {vertical-align: super; bottom: 0.4em; - font-size: 80%; white-space: nowrap;} - -/* Poetry */ -.poetry-container {text-align: center;} -.poetry {text-align: left; margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 5%;} -/* uncomment the next line for centered poetry in browsers */ -/* .poetry {display: inline-block;} */ -.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;} -.poetry .verse {text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em;} -/* large inline blocks don't split well on paged devices */ -@media print { .poetry {display: block;} } -.x-ebookmaker .poetry {display: block;} - -/* Transcriber’s notes */ -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - -/* Poetry indents */ -.poetry .indent0 {text-indent: -3em;} -.poetry .indent29 {text-indent: 11.5em;} - -/* Illustration classes */ -.illowp100 {width: 100%;} -.illowp45 {width: 45%;} -.x-ebookmaker .illowp45 {width: 100%;} - - </style> - </head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Short Story-Writing: An Art or a Trade?, by N. Bryllion Fagin</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: Short Story-Writing: An Art or a Trade?</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: N. Bryllion Fagin</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: October 23, 2021 [eBook #66600]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Charlene Taylor, Eleni Christofaki and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SHORT STORY-WRITING: AN ART OR A TRADE? ***</div> - -<div class="transnote"><h3>Transcriber’s note</h3> - -<p>Variable spelling and hyphenation have been retained. Minor punctuation -inconsistencies have been silently repaired. A list of the changes made -can be found <a href="#Corrections">at the end of the book</a>.</p></div> -<hr /> -<h1> -SHORT STORY WRITING: <br /> - -<i>An Art or a Trade?</i> -</h1> - -<hr /> -<div class="figcenter illowp45" id="cover" style="max-width: 40.625em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="" /> -</div> -<hr /> -<div class="chapter"><p class="center"> -<big>SHORT STORY-WRITING</big><br /> - -<i>An Art or a Trade?</i></p> -<p class="p4 center"> -<i><small>by</small></i><br /> - -N. BRYLLION FAGIN</p> -<p> -Dean of the School of Literary Arts, Research University, -Washington, D. C., and instructor in Short -Story Writing, University of Maryland.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp100" id="illustration" style="max-width: 12.5em;"> - <img class="w100" style="width: 12.5em;" src="images/illustration.jpg" alt="decoration" /> -</div> - -<p class="center p6"> -NEW YORK<br /> -THOMAS SELTZER, INC.<br /> -1923 -</p></div> - -<hr /> - -<div class="chapter"><p class="center p2"> -Copyright, 1923, by<br /> -THOMAS SELTZER, INC.</p> -<hr class="r5"/> -<p class="center"><i>All Rights Reserved</i></p> -<p class="center p6"> -<span class="allsmcap">PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA</span> -</p></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CONTENTS">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - -<table class="autotable" summary="contents"> -<tr> -<td class="tdc"><span class="allsmcap">CHAPTER</span></td><td> </td> -<td class="tdc"><span class="allsmcap">PAGE</span></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">I</td><td><span class="smcap">Overture</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_1">1</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">II</td><td> <span class="smcap">Action</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_12">12</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">III</td><td> “<span class="smcap">O. Henryism</span>”</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_29">29</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">IV</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Moving Pictures</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_48">48</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">V </td><td><span class="smcap">Verboten</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_67">67</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VI</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Artificial Ending</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_101">101</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VII</td><td> <span class="smcap">Form and Substance</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_114">114</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VIII</td><td> <span class="smcap">Finale</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_125">125</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">IX</td><td> <span class="smcap">Effect</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_132">132</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td colspan="2"><span class="smcap">Index</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_137">137</a></td> -</tr> -</table> - -<hr /> - -<div class="chapter"><p class="center"> -SHORT STORY WRITING:<br /> - -<i>An Art or a Trade</i>? -</p></div> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_1">[1]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I -<br /> - -<span class="smcap">Overture</span></h2></div> - -<p>Moods may be uncomfortable, and sad, and painfully -disturbing, but, on the other hand, they make -pleasant music occasionally. Here I sit in the dusk, -looking out into the street that is ordinarily so -familiar to me, but has suddenly become blurred and -weirdly mysterious in the gathering murk. A veil -is over my eyes, which see the familiar houses across -the street, the young poplars in front of them, the -few passers-by. But my mind does not discern -these objects; it sees far subtler things—floating, -flimsy, evanescent. The dusk is in my mind, evoking -thoughts, illusions, pictures—and speaking, -questioning, singing. The dusk is an overture to -the things I have set out to say, playing innumerable -variations of my theme, whispering in every -note: “Stories, Stories, Stories!”</p> - -<p>There <span class="err" title="original: as">are</span> so many stories afloat in the world! -Every door and window and curtain and shade has -a story to tell; every clod and tree and leaf; and -every pebble of a human being washed by the waves -of life. And how many of these stories have I -helped to be told? And how many have I helped<span class="pagenum" id="Page_2">[2]</span> -to be maimed, mutilated of soul? Yes, and how -many have I helped to kill?</p> - -<p>For I have been teaching, for a number of years, -the “Technique of Short Story-Writing,” and my -guidance and judgment have meant life and death -to countless stories born in the breasts and minds -of trustful people. I have been the great discourager -and encourager of genius and quasi-genius, -and I know my hands are not without stain of literary -blood.</p> - -<p>I am not reproaching myself. Among the many -hundreds of men and women who derive their -daily bread and clothes and gasoline by directing -the story-fancy of the country’s million or more -literary aspirants, I class myself among the most -conscientious and least harmful. The share of injury -I may have contributed has simply been the -unavoidable accompaniment of being engaged in a -profession grounded upon the popular belief that -literature is a trade, like plumbing, or tailoring, or -hod-carrying, and requires but an understanding of -the stupendous emoluments involved and a will to -learn. That it is in the interests of the profession -to foster and perpetuate this popular belief needs -no elaborate substantiation. But that the belief -itself should be based on a measure of solid truth -is a sardonic phenomenon calling for enlightening -discussion.</p> - -<p>Professor Arlo Bates in one of his talks on<span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">[3]</span> -writing English once said: “Given a reasonable -intelligence and sufficient patience, any man with -the smallest gifts may learn to write at least marketable -stuff, and may earn an honest livelihood, -if he studies the taste of the least exacting portion -of the public, and accommodates himself to the -whim of the time.” It is the business of my profession -to dedicate its services to the promotion of -the production of this “marketable stuff,” and to -elevate its own calling it has blatantly labeled this -product as “literature.” With this end in view -numerous textbooks have been written, thousands -of magazine articles have been published, and millions -of copies of pamphlets and other advertising -matter distributed broadcast over the country. -The magic slogan is “Writers are made—not -born!” Then follows a “heart-to-heart” talk on -the advantages of a literary career, and the flourishing -of some dozen notable successes, measured -in formidable numbers of dollars received, usually -headed by Jack London and ending with Fannie -Hurst or some still more recent “arrival,” and -finally concluding with the weighty query, explicitly -propounded or subtly implied: “Why aren’t you -a story writer?”</p> - -<p>The young man or young woman just out of the -gray portals of some fresh-water college and not -knowing what to turn to next, or the insipid clerk -dreaming over his ledger, or her typewriter, of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">[4]</span> -some Tyltyl cap thus suddenly comes into possession -of a startling idea. Why not be a story writer? -The work does not seem hard; compensation is said -to be good; and one is master of one’s own time -and destiny. The would-be casts his lot on the side -of practical reasoning, pays in a sum of money to -a school of fiction-writing or enrolls for a course -with one of our universities, buys a typewriter on -the installment plan, and begins to collect editorial -rejection slips. When the course is completed another -one is taken up, perhaps with another school, -thus crediting all lack of achievement to the insufficiency -or inefficiency of the instruction received so -far, and the typewriter continues to click and the -periodic comings of the postman are again awaited -eagerly; for hadn’t a major part of the instruction -been devoted to the inculcation of the conviction that -the world is exceedingly tardy in extending its -acknowledgment of genius? Why, think of Jack -London; read his “Martin Eden”—biographical, -you know. Then, Masefield, dishwashing in New -York, and returning to England to become the foremost -poet of the day; and Maupassant working -away at his little masterpieces for seven long years -before even venturing to bring them before the cold -light of the unappreciative world; and Kipling, -knocking about the streets of New York with his -wonderful Indian stories in his pockets and no -editor or publisher willing to look at them; and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">[5]</span> -Knut Hamsun, working as a common farm hand in -North Dakota, and later as a common conductor -collecting fares on a Chicago street-car line, finally -returning to his native Norway to fame and fortune -and, ultimately, to a Nobel prize in literature. -Then think of our own more recent story writers—Hergesheimer, -writing away in obscurity for fourteen -years; Fannie Hurst, submitting thirty-five -stories to one periodical and succeeding with the -thirty-sixth—and now receiving $1800 for every -short story she writes, you know—etc., etc.</p> - -<p>Fully ninety per cent. never do succeed and -finally become discouraged and drop out of the -ranks. Of the other ten per cent. many live to see -their names in print over a story or poem or article -in some obscure periodical, while a few ultimately -become our best sellers and their names adorn the -conspicuous pages in our most popular fiction periodicals. -Among the ninety per cent. are the hopelessly -incompetent, with a sprinkling of artistic -idealists who utterly fail to accommodate themselves -to the taste of the public and the whim of -the time. Among the ten per cent. are the keen, -shrewd, practical craftsmen who are able to get at -the spirit of the literary mart. To the chosen ones -among these comes the adulation of the populace -and the golden shekels blazing a glittering path -across the pages of special feature articles in our -Sunday newspapers. And these are the writers<span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">[6]</span> -who justify my profession in spreading the gospel -that one needs but a will to learn to achieve a successful -literary career.</p> - -<p>If, with some such unpopular fellow as Nietzsche, -we should rise to a sublime pinnacle of contemptuous -detachment, we might say that the ninety per -cent. of failures do not deserve our pity. It is best -for a fighting, competitive world that weaklings -and incompetents are failures. We might even say -that the few artistic idealists among them deserve -no better. Life is a process of adaptation and compromise -and, among men, a pair of sturdy legs are -of greater utility than a pair of feeble wings. -Perhaps there is a stern justice in the fate of a -Chatterton or, say, a François Villon. But is it -not equally possible that by the grim, whimsical -jugglings of the gods a mist may sometimes envelop -the battlefield of men, such let us say, as -brought confusion to the last hordes of the noble -Arthur, when</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“... friend and foe were shadows in the mist,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And friend slew friend not knowing whom he slew;</div> - <div class="verse indent29">... and in the mist</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Was many a noble deed, many a base,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And chance and craft...”?</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>Verily, such a “death-white” mist does envelop -our literary battlefield, and, in the confusion, my -profession, supported by the vast majority of -editors and professional critics, is aiding the weak -to conquer the strong. Blinded by the mist, we aid<span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[7]</span> -aspirants to rise to power by craft and cunning, and -when they emerge to reign for a single day we -crown them, thus contributing to the future nothing -but the dust of our petty kings. Those who would -reign for centuries are jeered at, discouraged, vanquished.</p> - -<p>A dozen names leap to mind—pathetic examples -of great talent forced to decay, of great sincerity -diluted and polluted, of noble fires extinguished. -But of all these names the two most pregnant with -tragedy are those of Mark Twain and Jack London. -The author of “Huckleberry Finn” and “Tom -Sawyer,” deep, penetrating, cynical, was obliged to -play the amusing clown until the end. The author -of “The Call of the Wild” and “Martin Eden” -until his dying breath continued to fill his lucrative -contracts with popular claptrap. If no one in -particular can be blamed, the sickly light shining -upon our literary firmament must take responsibility. -There are formative years when a writer’s -talent matures, mellows, is molded. The attitude -of the populace and, above all, of the oracles -on the mountains and in the temples is eagerly -watched and heeded. In the case of Jack London -the influence of this attitude as a determining factor -in the evolution of his career is a matter of record. -One of the editors of <i>The Seven Arts</i>, a monthly -magazine that was too lofty of purpose and too -pure of policy to continue existence, once invited<span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[8]</span> -Jack London to submit any stories he might have -that had failed of acceptance with the popular magazines -because of lack of adaptation. London’s -reply was that no such stories existed, and concluded -with a statement that explains very ingenuously the -melancholy disillusionment that pervades the best -of his work. “I don’t mind telling you,” he wrote, -“that had the United States been as kindly toward -the short story writer as France has always been -kindly, from the beginning of my writing career I -would have written many a score of short stories -quite different from the ones I have written.”<a id="FNanchor_1" href="#Footnote_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a></p> - -<p>It is clear, of course, to what particular brand of -kindliness London had reference. For the United -States is kindly toward the short story writer, very -kindly indeed. It was kindly toward Jack London—but -not in the way of helping him to bring forth -the best that was in him. And this was his tragedy—and -therein lies the unkindliness of the United -States toward all its short story writers. It wanted -none of the work of Jack London the man with a -soul and genuine emotions which burned for expression; -it remunerated lavishly Jack London the -writer chap for his artificial concoctions that he despised. -It made Joseph Hergesheimer wait fourteen -years for the most moderate recognition while -giving such a writer as H. C. Witwer almost instantaneous -acclaim. It calls Ellis Parker Butler<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[9]</span> -a great humorist and George Ade a mere fable -writer. It proclaims O. Henry a prince of story -writers and doesn’t even know that the unfortunate -Ambrose Bierce once lived among us. And the -vast majority of priests and oracles in my profession -persist in justifying and perpetuating this kind unkindliness -and in instructing the new generation -according to its tenets. Example par excellence: -Speaks an instructor in story writing in one of our -leading universities, in a critical and biographical -survey of our short story writers, of “Robert W. -Chambers, imaginative artist,” and of Jack London, -“at best a third-rate writer.”<a id="FNanchor_2" href="#Footnote_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a></p> - -<p>The sum and substance of all we preach may be -summarized in the one commandment we zealously -enforce above all others: “Thou shalt not write -anything an editor won’t buy.” Then we analyze -what editors do buy, arriving, by the process of induction, -at rules and regulations, which we promptly -proceed to incorporate into textbooks for the unlettered. -Some of our rules are flexible, others are -not, depending solely upon the attitude of their -compiler. An editor of a prominent periodical -once outlined the qualifications that recommended -a literary offering to him. He had set up before -him an ideal reader, an imaginary lady with a -family of daughters up in Vermont, and any manuscript -submitted to him had to answer satisfactorily<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[10]</span> -this mighty query: “Would the old lady want her -daughters to read this?” If this editor happened -to write a textbook for the instruction of the would-be -story writer, the old-lady-and-daughters question -would undoubtedly figure quite prominently therein. -I am not aware of any textbook on the subject by -this gentleman, but other writers have had this -question, or similar ones, in mind in evolving laws -for the would-be successful.</p> - -<p>I admit that I have taught people to answer these -mighty queries, before permitting them to entrust -their precious wares to the Post Office. For most -editors have a question of some sort— Will it -please some imaginary old man, or country girl, or -young parson, or the editor’s own blue-eyed little -girl, or, especially, his advertisers; and when a man -or a woman pays hard-earned dollars for the information -of how to “get by” the unfriendly editor, -my professional ethics demand that I supply this -information to the limits of my knowledge. Moreover, -when a man or a woman hands in a story -which has no earthly chance of being accepted by -any magazine because it is burdened with a soul -which violates every tradition and rule and policy -by which magazines are governed, it becomes my -duty to enlighten this student that his is not the way -to “get by.” For even such a student—an exception, -to be sure—has read our advertising literature, -has studied the popular psychology of success, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[11]</span> -often, like the other plodders, sincerely believes that -a published story is a masterpiece, a rejected one -worthless. If a story brings five dollars it is a poor -one; if it brings fifty it is a good one; if it brings -five hundred it is a work of art. Getting-by, then, -becomes the supreme problem, and getting-by means -having in mind the old lady with her daughters or -the old man with the gout. And who can answer -what becomes of poor Lafcadio Hearn’s queer idea -that</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>“Literary success of any enduring kind is made only by refusing -to do what publishers want, by refusing to write what the -public want, by refusing to accept any popular standard, by refusing -to write anything to order”?</p> -</div> - -<p>Poor, poor indeed!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[12]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II - -<br /> -<span class="smcap">Action</span></h2></div> - -<p>The very first rule our textbooks endeavor to -impress upon the would-be story writer is that -action must dominate his story. Whole chapters -are devoted to the importance of this ingredient, -bringing quotations from sundry editors proving -beyond the merest suspicion of a doubt that action -is the life and health of a story, the “punch” and -“pep” and “pull” of it. Then follow chapters on -how to capture action; on how to introduce it into -one’s own stories; on how to govern its course to -the greatest advantage.</p> - -<p>The editors quoted are, of course, all of the adventure -and action type magazines. One is reputed -to have stated his ideal beginning of a story to be -something like this: “He got up and looked at -his watch. It was twelve o’clock. He went up -into the garret and hanged himself.” Another is -said to like a more mystifying beginning, something -like this: “Who was the lady in 43? Was she the -blond man’s wife, sister or sweetheart? John -couldn’t sleep nights trying to find out.” And still -another gives his preferences, in the form of an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[13]</span> -announcement of a contest widely advertised in professional -magazines, for stories of “plot, of action, -of interesting complication. Spend the sweat of -your brow on deeds, not on acute character analysis; -on big situations, on suspense and appeal, not in -tedious description and fine writing.”</p> - -<p>The few editors who express preferences that -conflict with this cry for action are not quoted. -Here is one, for instance, who likes “realistic and -psychological stories from writers who want to do -for American life what Chekhov did for Russian -life. ‘Plot’ fiction of the type desired by popular -magazines is not wanted.” But, then, there is the -implication that his is not a popular magazine, and -besides, he goes on to say that “our rates for fiction -are very modest.” And here is another editor -who wants stories “that are characterized more by -feeling and artistry than by ‘punch.’” But who is -she, for it is a she in this instance, to tell us what -is wanted! Why, the circulation of her little periodical -is so insignificant that she is hardly justified -in having any wants at all! The fact that this little -publication publishes some of the most distinctive -stories written in America today does not count, of -course. It is not a widely-read magazine; it does not -pay for contributions;—it deserves no attention.</p> - -<p>Plainly, our duty as instructors and moulders of -the new generation of story writers is to base our -instruction on the needs and preferences of the fiction<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[14]</span> -periodicals having the largest circulations and -able to pay well for material used. The inculcation -of literary ideals, the stimulation of original talent -and the enriching of our national letters are all -excellent themes for papers to be read before high-brow -clubs and respectable societies, but as practical -propositions, in a practical world, they do not -lead anywhere. Any one who joins a class to take -up story-writing as a profession wants to sell—and -as quickly as possible. And the story that sells -today the quickest and brings the fattest check is -the story of action. Hence our first rule: “Spend -the sweat of your brow on deeds!”</p> - -<p>It is true that there do creep up some unpleasant -contradictions in our methods. After laying down -the law of action we refer students to Edgar Allan -Poe or Robert Louis Stevenson or Maupassant for -perfect short-story models, and they come back to -us in a state of perplexity. They have picked up -Poe and some garrulous old critic, in a superfluous -introduction, had pronounced “The Fall of the -House of Usher” to be Poe’s best tale. They have -picked up Stevenson, and some equally old-fashioned -pedant had classed “Markheim” as a masterpiece. -They have picked up Maupassant, and, again, some -ancient scholar had lifted “Solitude” to a pre-eminent -position. Yet not one of these three stories -is particularly conspicuous for action. Poe seems -to have spent the sweat of his brow in creating an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[15]</span> -atmosphere of extreme morbidity (oh, terror-striking -word in our optimistic texts!); Stevenson, on -acute character analysis; and the insane Frenchman -on some irrelevant prattlings about solitude and the -whys and wherefores of this queer life of ours.</p> - -<p>Occasionally some student with sufficient courage -to voice his perplexity timidly inquires: “Would any -magazine accept such stories today? There is so -little action and still less optimism in them!” I -think of all the stories I have read in recent periodicals -that I can remember and am obliged to admit -that few present-day magazines would be tempted to -accept a story of the type on which the masters -chose to lavish their best work. I think this estimate -conservative, but soon the various anthologies -of the best short stories that have appeared in our -magazines in the last half dozen years leap into my -mind and protest against my harsh verdict. Some -sort of a change really has come over our fiction -recently. Fully twenty-five per cent. of the stories -in Mr. O’Brien’s yearly collection, for instance, are -decidedly not of the “rapid action” type, and more -than seventy-five per cent. of the stories in such an -anthology as that compiled by the late William Dean -Howells would not stand the “action” test, although -the latter anthology is not a very exact reflector -of modern tendencies since but few living writers -are represented.</p> - -<p>So it becomes necessary to explain the discrepancy<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[16]</span> -between the type of story we teach our students to -produce and the type of story we refer them to -for study purposes. It becomes necessary to emphasize -the fact that such periodicals as “The Little -Review,” “Midland,” “The Pagan” (discontinued), -“The Stratford Journal” (temporarily suspended), -“The Wave,” and a few others of the “unpopular” -group do not pay for contributions and that the -few “leaders” or “giants” in the group pay but little, -and that, therefore, few “respectable” writers contribute -to them. Of the youngsters that do make -their way to the top, once in a great while, through -the medium of these high-brow little magazines one -or two may ever hope to get into the “Big Four” -or similar high-prestiged and well-paying periodicals. -So that while it may be flattering to receive -the pale encomiums of a few snobbish critics, the -safest way is to write “real” stories full of red-blooded -action and reap a golden harvest. Let -those who do not care for the riches of a material -world be satisfied with the deluge of praise poured -upon a Sherwood Anderson; as for most, Holworthy -Hall or Octavus Roy Cohen seems a more -inviting model.</p> - -<p>And if this does not really explain the uncanny -discrepancy in our texts and they still seem somewhat -confused and more than a bit contradictory, -we can, as a last resort, have recourse to that eloquent -dictum: Laws should be studied to be broken!<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[17]</span> -And we suddenly acquire the becoming halo of -iconoclasts and have at last a satisfactory explanation -of why our students should read Poe and -Maupassant and Stevenson, yet not model their -own work along the best of these masters; why -they should study our anthologies full of such -“anemic” stories as those of Dreiser, Anderson, -Cabell, Waldo Frank, Ben Hecht, Djuna Barnes, -and even those of Susan Glaspell and Alice Brown, -yet not write in similar vein but should emulate -rather writers whose names never appear in anthologies.</p> - -<p>Having thus explained the validity of our first -rule and having insisted on strict compliance therewith, -we proceed to evolve methods for a satisfactory -meeting of our rule. If action must dominate -a story there should be some system of capturing -this indispensable ingredient, of imprisoning it within -our brief literary form, of whipping it into marketable -shape. We find this system and reduce it -to terse understandable terms. We dig down into -our bag of story-lore and lo! we flourish before the -weak eyes of the uninitiate another magic commandment: -Complicate! Complicate if you would -have Action in your stories. Complicate if you -would have Suspense. Complicate if you would -exchange rejection slips for checks!</p> - -<p>It is true that we are careful to explain our -schemes of complication, lest they be taken too<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[18]</span> -literally. Accompanying our commandments are -various precautionary remarks about Logic and -Plausibility and numerous other qualifying statements. -But in the main Action and Complication -are held forth as the two most important principles -of sound story-writing. First of all, then, our -students are urged to plot and complicate so that -there be not a tedious moment in their product. -Let every sentence move forward the action. Let -new developments, startling in their unusualness -and unexpectedness, crop up all the time. And -don’t forget to keep in reserve the grandest development -of all, the most surprising, for the very -end. The Dénouement is the thing! Charming -word—French, you know.</p> - -<p>I remember a young girl who attended my classes -but a short time. “My weakness seems to be a lack -of inventiveness,” she confided to me. “My plots -are too quiet.” She handed in a story and I agreed -with her. Her plots were quiet, but it was the -quiet of Spoon River and Winesburg and Gopher -Prairie. She knew intimately the little old Southern -town she hailed from, and she had the gift of making -me know it. I knew it in its past and present -and future, which was all of one tone and texture; -I knew its proud inhabitants, patrician and plebeian; -I felt its pulse. I told the girl not to attempt to -infuse plot into her story and suggested a number of -magazines that might accept it as it was.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[19]</span></p> - -<p>“But I don’t want to write for these small publications!” -she objected. “Nobody has ever heard -of them. I want to get into the ‘Saturday Evening -Post,’ the ‘Cosmopolitan,’ and the ‘Red Book.’ -And they want more plot than I manage to put into -my stories; that’s what—told me.” And she named -a much advertised commercial critic.</p> - -<p>Evidently I proved incapable of generating within -her the coveted element of inventiveness, for the -girl dropped out after an exceedingly brief stay -and I have heard nothing from or of her since. Her -name has not yet appeared in the <i>Saturday Evening -Post</i>, nor in the <i>Cosmopolitan</i>, nor in the <i>Red Book</i>—nor, -to my knowledge, in any other magazine. -The eminent critic had done his work very well -indeed. His teachings that <i>every</i> story must have -an ingenious plot had seemingly struck root, and -the girl with her plotless little town and its plotless -little lives has probably decided, in utter despair, -that her mind is hopelessly devoid of the one -essential for successful story-writing—inventiveness.</p> - -<p>Of course, she could have been made to stay and -persevere a little longer, and perhaps she might -have yet attained her modicum of success. If to -her quiet little story a few entanglement tricks had -been dexterously applied the girl would have been -satisfied and probably also some editor or another -of the more remunerative magazines to which she -aspired. The aspect of her sleepy Southern town<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[20]</span> -would have undergone a strange metamorphosis, -and her lethargic hero and heroine would have been -changed into inhabitants of some hectic metropolis, -but that, of course, would have merely proved the -magic of sound technique.</p> - -<p>One of the surest of these tricks of ours is the -introduction of a second or third line of interest. -Where a story is thin and uninteresting an entirely -different story can be brought in and the two skillfully -connected, related and correlated. Our texts -abound in geometric diagrams of lines and curves -and circles, bisected and intersected, zig-zagging, -up and down, rising to various points of crises and -climaxes and catastrophes, and falling again with -the inevitable dénouement. These diagrams look -like sacred hieroglyphics to the credulous student -who approaches their cryptic meaning with a reverent -awe. Given a story that reads too “narrative”-like, -that lacks interest because too few crises are -arrived at, and its weakness can usually be traced -to its single line of interest which is not thick -enough to generate the necessary amount of suspense. -The introduction of another line brightens -it up, adds suspense, complication—Interest.</p> - -<p>The process really is a simple one. The moving -pictures employ it, invariably, with greatest effect. -A young man is leading the confident life of a freshman -in some Middle-Western town. The first line -is started. The young man’s environment is pictured,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[21]</span> -his habits and likes and dislikes and his towering -ambitions. He is a marked man. But here his -line breaks. The continuity writer has become busy -introducing an entirely different line of interest. -Beautiful Lady Psyche has left her shire castle and -is sailing for America on the Mammoth liner. The -orchestra is playing, and the Lady is standing on -the upper deck, her delicate white hands grasping -the railing. Her eyes are deep and wistful and -hopeful. We know, of course, even at this time, -that she will in some fateful way meet our unsuspecting -freshman. It is only a question of time. -Her career and his will become entangled and -merged into one. In the meantime we are watching -and waiting. But at this point the continuity -writer again breaks the line and begins an entirely -new one. On the liner is “Taffy” Slim and he is -scheming to rob Lady Psyche of her famous jewels. -Now we are watching Taffy’s career. He succeeds -and makes his get-away, but Lady Psyche’s jewels -are known the world over, having been photographed -on numerous occasions for the rotogravure -supplements of our Sunday newspapers, and Taffy -finds himself unable to dispose of them. He wanders -through the length and breadth of our land -starving, with a fortune’s worth of jewels in his -pocket, until finally, he comes to our Mid-Western -college town and meets our freshman. This clever -hero buys the jewels for a bun and—oh, gallantry of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[22]</span> -gallantries!—undertakes to return them to their -beautiful heart-broken owner. Now we see how -these three lines have been crossed and recrossed -and why! We don’t know yet what the gallant’s -reward will consist of but we hope it will be a proposal -of matrimony; in fact, we are not willing to -accept anything less for our hero.</p> - -<p>In the short story this double-or multiple-line-of-interest -method was employed most successfully by -O. Henry and is clung to by most of his followers. -Its skillful manipulation undoubtedly results in a -more marketable product. It insures a thrilling -sequence of events, if not always a logical one. It -is one of our most venerated tricks. We underline -it in our texts. We point out its potency in unmistakable -terms. We hold it up as a shining revelation -to a gasping novitiate, and for revelations the -timeworn practice is to demand blind, absolute -acceptance.</p> - -<p>One result of our attitude has just been traced in -the experience of the girl with her sleepy little -Southern town story. The incompetent who cannot -think in terms of criss-cross lines is eliminated. -Artificiality is not only encouraged but placed at a -premium. Sincerity and that highest of artistic -qualities, simplicity, are held up as baneful stumbling -blocks in the way of successful authorship. We -may have read Joseph Hergesheimer but we have -never heard of his philosophic Chwang-Tze whose<span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[23]</span> -pithy sentence prefaces “Java Head,” a sentence -full of illuminating words: “It is only the path of -pure simplicity which guards and preserves the -spirit.” By undermining the young story-teller’s -faith in the path of pure simplicity we undermine -his spirit; we maim it; often destroy it completely.</p> - -<p>Aside from the effect upon our story writers, this -doctrine of constant action and complication and -entanglement has also been one of the causes that -have kept American fiction until very recently -almost entirely in the cheaply Romantic school of -the long-forgotten past. It has become strongly -rooted in our readers through a perpetual diet of -fiction that embodies these “vital” ingredients, and -consequently also in our editors who must alertly -watch the demand to engage successfully in its -supply. As far as we are concerned it would seem -that the great realists and naturalists have lived -and died in vain. We are still writing largely fairy -tales, American in color and setting to be sure, about -bizarre adventures and quixotic adventurers. And -in our institutions of learning we are still preaching -that stories must be full of thrilling incidents and -brave dénouements to be interesting and meritorious. -We are still living in the fantastic land of improbable -plots where men bound and rebound according -to specific orders of the author. That “the value -of a dramatic action has nothing to do with novelty -of incident or the tingle of physical suspense”; that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[24]</span> -“Character, motive and fatality, man and the earth -and the gods—such are the elements of dramatic -action,”<a id="FNanchor_3" href="#Footnote_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a> has, as yet, occurred to few of us.</p> - -<p>An admission must be made: It is becoming -increasingly difficult to find plot material that hasn’t -been worn threadbare by immoderate use. The -South Seas and the Pacific Islands have been pretty -well covered. Alaska and Hudson Bay are no -longer inviting. The cow-boy story, though not -yet entirely extinct, is fast becoming so. The crook -story, though still popular with a particular type of -magazine and magazine purchaser, requires a -greater measure of ingenuity to be attractive. Baseball -and football heroism is still going strong but -the market is limited. The Country-Boy-who-becomes-a-Wall-Street-magnate -story will probably -continue as long as the large business fiction magazines -will retain their million-and-more circulation -marks, but it is beginning to tax the writer’s inventive -capacity for brilliant deals for the hero to get -to that crowded narrow thoroughfare below Brooklyn -bridge. The rash-things-that-pretty-girls-do -story is just now having its vogue, but will blow over -like a Bill Hart or Douglas Fairbanks fame. The -situation is gloomy indeed, even critical—if we wish -to look at it that way. Many old writers as well as -young ones admit it.</p> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[25]</span></p> -<p>But we don’t. We are optimists. When cornered -we say: “Yes, the present market does have -some such aspect, but it simply proves one thing—the -necessity for the greater mastery of technique, -for more originality.” Then we proceed to elucidate. -We define originality. It isn’t concerned -with theme but with the handling of theme. There -are no new themes under the sun; never were. A -novel twist applied to a threadbare theme is originality. -These twists can be learned—that’s what we, -teachers of technique, are here for: to show how. -The secret lies not only in plenty of action and complication -but in the spectacular handling of these -elements. There are many ways of doing it effectively; -plot order, for instance.</p> - -<p>The common fault of the inexpert literary mechanician -is that he usually tells his story in the -chronological order. Assuming that his story presents -a series of twenty steps, composed of incidents -and episodes of varying intensity, he presents them -all in the order of time of occurrence, thus obtaining -a quiet narrative lacking in either suspense or -“punch.” But it is possible to juggle these steps in -different ways so as to get them to unfold in a most -dramatic sequence. It is possible to reverse this -chronological order and begin with incident number -twenty and work back to number one. That is, -instead of narrating the crimes of our picaresque -hero, which finally get him into jail, in the order of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span> -commission, we begin with the man already safely -tucked away behind the bars—it is nearly always a -man; women get into jails but rarely in our fiction, -except for the heart-rending scene of meeting their -husbands or sweethearts—and then work back to -his crimes and the day when evil was not yet in his -heart and he was still attending the Y. M. C. A.</p> - -<p>We may then use this “logical” method of plot -order or we may use a mixed method or we may -use any one of a number of variants of these -methods. We may, for example, begin with step -number five and run up to step number ten, then -work in steps one to five and proceed with step number -eleven. Or we may begin with step one, then -skip number two, withholding it as a missing link -in the chain for the sole purpose of intriguing the -reader, and spring it after step nineteen. All we -need to know is how to do these jugglings with the -greatest possible skill—and this is where originality -comes to the fore: in the play of craftsmanship.</p> - -<p>This jugglery we can teach with an absolutely -clear conscience. We can cite any number of great -masters who have at various times employed these -several schemes of plot development. Maupassant -and Kipling and Stevenson and Poe and O. Henry -and even the quiet Chekhov have all placed their -stamp of approval upon these methods by employing -them in their own celebrated little masterpieces. -There is really no necessity to question whether<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[27]</span> -they came upon these methods consciously or intuitively, -from within or without. This would raise -the uncomfortable problem of synthetic and analytic -processes, which would merely confuse the student -and lead nowhere. There may be a distinction -between incidents marshalling themselves in some -inevitable sequence of which the author may not -even be aware and incidents juggled about artificially -by a writer who has had it impressed upon him -that method A is more dramatic than method B. -There may be a distinction; but for our purposes -it is best not to consider it. Suffice us merely to -point out that our story-construction lore is justified -by the masters. The deductions are simple enough: -Learn the tricks of the masters and be a master -yourself.</p> - -<p>I said we can teach plot legerdemain with a clear -conscience. As for me, however, I have often -shuddered to think what a zealous graduate might -have done to such a story as Conrad’s “Youth.” In -his or her deft hand it certainly would not have -remained a mere “Narrative,” told in the colorless -chronological order; it would have become a finished -short-story. Assuredly finished.</p> - -<p>And yet it must be admitted that a skillful manipulation -of our tricks is, after all, not so easily -acquired. There is a brain and a temperament -which is especially adaptable to them, but to the -majority they remain an occult science forever<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[28]</span> -beyond their ken. These unhappy toilers cannot -apply them to their labors. For most students are -unable to construct the slightest kind of plot. -There’s a certain knack that must be acquired. The -young, inexperienced mind must be disciplined along -certain grooves. Most students seem to be unable -to concentrate unless driven to do so. I experiment -with my class. Unexpectedly I announce a theme -and request the class to construct an incident. Like -children bent upon solving a puzzle, they go to -work and I am left to examine the result. Fully -fifty per cent. have used the same situation and -dénouement, as if by agreement; forty-nine per cent. -have striven to inject a novel twist or “O. Henryism” -at the end. But the one per cent! Why here -is but a thin bit of paper, with just a few lines -scribbled on it. If this is an incident, it is a very -short incident, indeed. It reads: “I have never -been able to write under pressure. I must find myself -in a proper mood. I suppose I shall never make -a story writer.” I smile. I have a vivid picture of -young Tommy Sandys losing his scholarship because -one elusive word had refused to respond to his -bidding.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[29]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III -<br /> - -“<span class="smcap">O. Henryism</span>”</h2></div> - -<p>The mottoes of most of our fiction periodicals are -told on their covers: “A magazine of clever fiction,” -“A magazine of bright fiction,” “A magazine -of entertaining fiction,” “A magazine of frisky fiction.” -But with all the available supply of novel -plot material exhausted by writers who had the good -fortune of being here before our generation had an -opportunity, what is left to us is neither clever, -bright, nor entertaining. However, O. Henry -proved that it was possible to take the same age-old -material and brighten it up with a coat of sparkling -cleverness. He had but to juggle his incidents in -such a way as to make them follow one another in -a most spectacular sequence. He had but to play -upon the credulity of his reader. Like the stage -magician, he said to his audience: “Observe that -there is a tree here and a fountain there, and without -moving a finger I shall reverse their positions. -Now watch, presto! Here they are!” And the -audience applauded, wondering how he did it, and -crowned him king of the wizards.</p> - -<p>The king of the wizards, then, occupies a most<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[30]</span> -honorable position in our textbooks. Stories written -in the vein of O. Henry sell more readily than -stories written in the vein of any other master. -There is a brightness, a snappiness, a cheerfulness -of style about them that draws the artistic sensibilities -of editors. And yet our insistence upon the -emulation of O. Henry has not produced many other -O. Henrys. Perhaps it is because O. Henry went -to the highways and byways of North and Central -America for his plot material which he then juggled -to his heart’s content, while our students go to O. -Henry for their plot material. Perhaps also it is -because O. Henryism was as much a part of William -Sidney Porter as was his speaking voice which is -buried with him.</p> - -<p>A very young student once lodged a complaint -against her own unruly self. “It is absolutely impossible -for me to write a single sentence in the O. -Henry way,” she said. “My stuff somehow doesn’t -have that swing—it’s dead. I don’t believe I shall -ever learn. I am too sad of disposition, I suppose.”</p> - -<p>That was one time I did not smile. “Why should -you want to write like O. Henry?” I asked. “Why -don’t you try to wear the shape of shoes or the -color of clothes he wore, or drink the kind of ginger-ale -he preferred?” But I was sorry later for my -unguarded outburst, for I realize that that was not -the way to make story writers, not the kind that -sell, at any rate.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[31]</span></p> - -<p>After all, O. Henry’s technique consisted mainly -of a series of clever tricks, and tricks can be taught, -even though not perhaps his dexterity in performing -them. His was truly a gift of the Magi and not -really a gift of the gods. Admitting that through -his superficial cleverness there occasionally glimmers -an uncommon understanding of and a sympathy for -the people whose destinies he juggles, the fact -remains that his example is that of clever execution -rather than artistic conception. It remains needless, -then, for us to point to anything else in his makeup -save his successful technique. We read a dozen of -his stories, call attention to their brilliant mannerisms -and surprising twists at the end, and exhort -our students to go and do likewise. Sometimes we -go a little further and discuss the underlying psychology -upon which O. Henry based his loops and -twists—his belief that our modern reader was so -well-nourished on stereotyped fiction as to guess the -conclusion of a story by its beginning, and, consequently, -O. Henry led him on to believe that his -guess was being borne out until the very end, when -a pleasantly startling disappointment was sprung -upon him.</p> - -<p>To substantiate our eulogies of the wizard and -to impress upon the would-be writer the importance -of studying and emulating O. Henry, we quote copiously -from Stephen Leacock, Prof. C. Alphonso -Smith, and numerous other O. Henry friends. We<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[32]</span> -seldom, if ever, quote opinions of critics and editors -who are hostile to O. Henry and his cult. Here is -one editor, for instance, who actually believes that -“the effects of such mannerism, trickery, shallowness, -and artifice as distinguished O. Henry’s -work, are baleful on all literary students who do -not despise them.”<a id="FNanchor_4" href="#Footnote_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a> We know that this editor’s -opinion must not be credited with importance. His -is only a small Greenwich Village publication. The -checks that writers receive come from editors who -do like O. Henry’s ways; in fact, prefer O. Henryesque -stories almost to the exclusion of any other -type. Hence we examine the work of our students -with a feeling of satisfaction. By far the greater -number have imbibed our teachings. Their work -shows a striving after cleverness, witty flippancy, -grotesque slang, and an attempt to cap the dénouement -with a novel twist, a perfectly surprising turn. -Thus we know that our work is not in vain; at -least some of our students are on the way to success.</p> - -<p>Again, this is not a plea on behalf of those incompetents -who are not O. Henryesquely gifted and are -therefore not on the way to success. It is merely -a dispassionate consideration of the profession of -teaching story-writing and its existing standards and -ethics. Since the O. Henry story is held up as the -supreme model, it is only fair to inquire into the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[33]</span>results thus produced. We have been so eloquent -with pride on the progress of our short story. Since -Professor Brander Matthews first expounded its -philosophy, away back in 1884, and connected the -two little words by a hyphen to distinguish this form -beginning with an Initial Impulse and running up to -a Climax and falling down to a Dénouement from -the story which is merely short, it has become our -prevailing form of literature. The quantity turned -out annually is beyond the dreams of such a pioneer -as Poe. But the quality—ah, that is another story!</p> - -<p>What proportion of this wholesale output can be -candidly, suppressing for the moment our desire to -experience flattering sensations, added to our -national literary treasury? How many memorable -stories come to mind to waylay us with their poignant -spell of subtlety and beauty—such, let us say, -as Kipling’s “Without Benefit of Clergy,” or Chekhov’s -“Ward No. 6,” or Maupassant’s “In the -Moonlight”? Few, isn’t it? And peculiar, is it -not, that though we have been heaping the warmest -of praise upon Richard Harding Davis and Clarence -Budington Kelland and George Randolph -Chester and Richard Washburn Child and Mary -Roberts Rinehart and a score or more of our other -popular writers, the few memorable stories that do -come to mind were not written by these favorites. -How much of the O. Henryesque is to be found in -Mary E. Wilkins Freeman’s “Revolt of Mother,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[34]</span> -or in Theodore Dreiser’s “The Lost Phoebe,”<a id="FNanchor_5" href="#Footnote_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a> or, -to take a more recent example, in Anzia Yezierska’s -“Hungry Hearts”?<a id="FNanchor_6" href="#Footnote_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</a> These stories are everything -that the wizard’s stories are not. They are neither -breezy, nor flippant, nor surprising; nor “refreshing.” -Judged by our standards they are anomalies.</p> - -<p>I am sufficiently steeped in our inspirational literature -to be aware of the dangers of pessimism. -The Doctors Crane and Orison Swett Marden and -Walt Mason have left their effect upon my disposition. -But it is only logical to deduct that if all the -O. Henry standards that we have so triumphantly -established and extolled for the guidance of our -story writers have failed to produce a single great -story to compare with the best that other countries -which do not preach and practice O. Henryism have -produced, there is something wrong with our standards. -These are unusual times we are living in. -Everything that has seemed to us wise and sound -and sublime is coming in for a share of skepticism -and revaluation. Unquestionable things are being -questioned. Is it not a propitious time to attempt -a revaluation of our short-story dogmas? What -is the contribution of O. Henryism to our national -letters and to the short story as a form of literary -expression? How great an artist really was William -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[35]</span>Sidney Porter, the founder of the Cult? Is it -sacrilege to attempt to answer these questions?</p> - -<p>O. Henry left us more than two hundred and fifty -stories. In the decade before his death he turned -out an average of twenty-five stories a year. Mr. -William Johnston, an editor of the New York -<i>World</i> relates<a id="FNanchor_7" href="#Footnote_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</a> the struggles of O. Henry in trying -to live up to a three-year contract he had with that -paper calling for a story a week. There were weeks -when O. Henry would haunt the hotels and cafés -of New York in a frantic search of material, and -there were times when the stories could not be produced -on time and O. Henry would sit down and -write the most ingenious excuses. Needless to state -that O. Henry’s stories bear all the marks of this -haste and anxiety. Nearly all of them are sketchy, -reportorial, superficial, his gift of felicitous expression -“camouflaging” the poverty of theme and character. -The best of them lack depth and roundness, -often disclosing a glint of a sharp idea unworked, -untransmuted by thought and emotion.</p> - -<p>Of his many volumes of stories, “The Four -Million” is without doubt the one which is most -widely known. It was his bold challenge to the -world that he was the discoverer—even though he -gave the census taker due credit—of four million -people instead of four hundred in America’s metropolis -that first attracted attention and admiration. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[36]</span>The implication was that he was imbued with the -purpose of unbaring the lives of these four million -and especially of the neglected lower classes. A -truly admirable and ambitious self-assignment. And -so we have “The Four Million.” But to what -extent was he successful in carrying out his assignment. -How much of the surging, shifting, pale, -rich, orderly, chaotic, and wholly incongruous life -of New York is actually pulsating in the twenty-five -little stories collected in the volume?</p> - -<p>What is the first one, “Tobin’s Palm,” if not a -mere long-drawn-out jest? Is it anything more than -an anecdote exploiting palmistry as a “trait”—to -use another technical term—or point? It isn’t New -York, nor Tobin, nor any other character, that -makes this story interesting. It is O. Henry’s trick -at the end. The prophecy is fulfilled, after all, in -such an unexpected way, and we are such satisfied -children!</p> - -<p>What is the second story, the famous “Gift of -the Magi”? We have discussed it and analyzed it -in our texts and lauded it everywhere. How much -of the life of the four million does it hold up to us? -It is better than the first story; yes, much better. -But why is it a masterpiece? Not because it tries -to take us into the home of a married couple -attempting to exist in our largest city on the husband’s -income of $20 per week. No, that wouldn’t -make it famous. Much better stories of poverty<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[37]</span> -have been written, much more faithful and poignant, -and the great appreciative public does not -even remember them. It is the wizard’s mechanics, -his stunning invention—that’s the thing! Della -sells her hair and buys a fob for hubby’s watch; -while at the same time hubby sells his watch and -buys her a comb. But you don’t know all this until -they get together for the presentation of the gifts, -and then you gasp. We call this working criss-cross, -a plot of cross purposes. In this story we usually -overlook entirely one little thing—the last paragraph. -It really is superfluous and therefore constitutes -a breech of technique. We preach against -preaching. Tell your story, we say, and stop. -“Story” is synonymous with <i>action</i>. O. Henry -didn’t stop—so that even he was sometimes a -breaker of laws. But this uncomfortable thought -doesn’t really have to be noted!</p> - -<p>“A Cosmopolite in a Café” is a little skit proving -that “since Adam no true citizen of the world has -existed.” It is the type of writing that is termed -“short story” by our humorous weeklies.</p> - -<p>“Between Rounds” is the first story in the volume -that really displays O. Henry’s gift of mature satire. -Here underneath his superficial jesting lurks reality. -The pathos in the lives of the McCaskeys and the -Murphys is touched upon, lightly to be sure, but -sufficiently to indicate that O. Henry saw it.</p> - -<p>The plotted happy ending with plenty of “punch”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[38]</span> -is best exemplified by “The Skylight Room.” The -gullible reader must have really thought that Billy -Jackson was little Miss Leeson’s name of some star. -But not so, ha-ha! It really was the name of the -ambulance doctor who came to take her to the hospital. -“Fishy,” you say? Not any more than “A -Service of Love.” Not that the young couple in -this latter story might not have both worked and -concealed the fact from each other. But why both -in a laundry and in the same laundry? Coincidence -of course! Incidentally, can you recognize the -“Gift of the Magi” here? Shakespeare may have -never repeated, but O. Henry did, very frequently -too. Here we have again the poor loving couple -trying to get along on next to nothing a week. A -slightly different twist but the formula is the same. -Even the names of the principals are almost the -same. In “The Gift of the Magi” we had Della -and Jim, in “A Service of Love” we have Delia and -Joe.</p> - -<p>In “The Coming-out of Maggie” O. Henry again -brushes real life and real romance. In the hands of -a sincere artist this material could have been worked -into an immortal story. As a matter of fact, the -same basic theme—the heart-hunger of a neglected -girl—has been treated by Gorki in his “Her -Lover.”<a id="FNanchor_8" href="#Footnote_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</a> And the difference between the two -stories is the difference between tinsel and diamond.</p> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[39]</span></p> -<p>“Man About Town,” “The Cop and the Anthem” -and “An Adjustment of Nature” are trivial things—expanded -anecdotes at best. “Memories of a Yellow -Dog” presents O. Henry at his happiest. It is a -fine bit of satire—a field in which lay his strength. -In “The Love-Philtre of Ikey Schoenstein” the -wizard again displays his bag of theatrical tricks. -And so he does in “Mammon and the Archer,” -with its needless anti-climax—again breaking the -law: “Thou shalt stop when through.” “Springtime -à la Carte” is a long-drawn-out joke. So is -“From a Cabby’s Seat.” In “The Green Room” O. -Henry once more had a cursory glimpse of his -“four million.”</p> - -<p>Now we reach “An Unfinished Story.” Thanks -to the good imps that may have influenced him to -leave this story unfinished. It is the only one in the -volume that shows O. Henry was capable of genuine -emotion and had a sense of artistic truth. Dr. -Blanche Colton Williams would not include it among -O. Henry’s best because “It is just what the author -called it—unfinished.”<a id="FNanchor_9" href="#Footnote_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</a> Yes, admittedly, it is unfinished—in -a technical sense. The $5 a week shop-girl -has nothing to wear and does not go to the -dance with Piggy. And that’s all that happens, -except a little sermon at the end in which O. Henry -intimates that the fellow that sets fire to an orphan -asylum, and murders a blind man for his pennies, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[40]</span>has a cleaner conscience than the prosperous-looking -gentleman who hires working girls and pays -them five or six dollars a week to live on in the city -of New York. To “finish” this story would have -necessitated the distortion of truth, the blurring of -the drab little picture. That Sidney Porter refused -to do it indicates to what extent he was above the -practical standards of his admiring disciples and -interpreters.</p> - -<p>“The Caliph, Cupid and The Clock” is a bit of -romantic clap-trap. So is “Sisters of the Golden -Circle.” “The Romance of a Busy Broker” is -the old absent-minded-professor-who-forgot-he-was-married -joke belabored to the dignity of a story.</p> - -<p>“After Twenty Years” is another bit of writing -that has been burdened with unqualified encomiums -by the O. Henry clergy. The ingenuity of the plot -and the strong “kick” at the end fill them with a -halleluiah ecstacy. An empty little crook story, -sketchy, anecdotal, is hailed as a masterpiece.</p> - -<p>In “Lost on Dress Parade” you can again recognize -the same old formula underlying the construction -of “The Gift of the Magi” and “A Service of -Love.” Another example of criss-cross plotting. -“By Courier” is a typical syndicate story. The woman -the doctor had held in his arms was only a -patient who had fainted. It was all a mistake. The -Best Girl forgives and forgets. Nevertheless it -represents an improvement over the old type of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span> -similar story. The fair suspect was after all a -patient and not the hero’s sister.</p> - -<p>“The Furnished Room” is another indication that -O. Henry was capable of feeling the pulse of his -four million when he was so attuned, and “The -Brief Debút of Tilly,” though in smaller measure, -corroborates it.</p> - -<p>Thus an examination of O. Henry’s work by any -one not blinded by hero-worship and popular esteem, -discloses at best an occasional brave peep at life, -hasty, superficial and dazzlingly flippant; an idea, -raw, unassimilated, timidly works its way to the -surface only to be promptly suppressed by a hand -skilled in producing sensational effects. At its -worst, his work is no more than a series of cheap -jokes renovated and expanded. But over all there -is the unmistakable charm of a master trickster, of -a facile player with incidents and words.</p> - -<p>That William Sidney Porter was himself greatly -displeased with his accomplishment, that he even -held it in contempt is attested by his prevailing -cynical tone. He knew he was not creating art, that -he was not giving the best there was in him. There -was not time for that and editors did not want it, -and with a bitterness that Mark Twain and Jack -London shared to their dying day he continued to -perform tricks. Mr. William Johnston in his article -in the <i>Bookman</i>, referred to above, states that after -reading one of his, Mr. Johnston’s, stories, in some<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[42]</span> -obscure Southern periodical, O. Henry wrote to -him: “I wish <i>I’d</i> written that story.” The story -was probably not remarkable in any particular way. -Mr. Johnston is not known as a great story writer. -But O. Henry must have felt that it was written -sincerely and his own artifice weighed upon him.</p> - -<p>This is the lesson that an honest teaching profession -with any critical vision at all, undertaking to -mold a generation of fiction writers, ought to point -out. Instead of worshipping him blindly, calling -him the “American Maupassant,” and quoting -from his biographies painstaking proof that he -was innocent of the crime of embezzlement for -which he served a prison sentence, we might at least -mention the danger of following his methods too -slavishly. The puritanic impulse which inhibits -any praise of a man’s work unless it can first establish -his “sterling” character is excruciatingly -laughable if not downright pathetic. Thus attempts -have been made by meticulous biographers to establish -the fact that Edgar Allan Poe never tasted any -sinful beverage. And only then, having vindicated -his character, does the conscience of these brave biographers -permit them to accept Poe as a great -writer and the pride of America. Whether O. -Henry was guilty or not does not change his standing -as a story writer, nor his influence on other -writers, and it is only as such that the student and -critic is interested in him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[43]</span></p> - -<p>In our attitude toward O. Henry and O. Henryism -lies one explanation of the prevailing mediocrity -of the contemporary American short story. -The conventional editor, teacher, student, and -reader look upon the short story as upon some interesting -puzzle, the key to which is cleverly concealed -until the befuddled reader is ready to “give -up.” Our would-be writers seeking guidance from -my profession are never disabused of this conception -but deliberately encouraged to retain it. We -overwhelm them with our analyses of the work of -the Master, with our glowing tributes to his art and -charm and genius, his purity of thought and his -philosophy. An article on O. Henry, containing -essentially the same material presented in this -chapter, was rejected by a magazine circulating -among young writers for the reason that “the -editor does not hold your views with regard to O. -Henry’s contribution to the American short story. -He <i>is</i> our supreme short-story master....” In not -a single textbook on story-writing, of the many that -have come to my attention, have I found such a -simple estimate of O. Henry as this: “His weakness -lay in the very nature of his art. He was an -entertainer bent only on amusing and surprising his -reader. Everywhere brilliancy, but too often it is -joined to cheapness; art, yet art merging swiftly -into caricature. Like Harte, he cannot be trusted. -Both writers on the whole may be said to have<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[44]</span> -lowered the standards of American literature, since -both worked in the surface of life with theatric -intent.... O. Henry moves, but he never lifts. -All is fortissimo; he slaps the reader on the back -and laughs loudly as if he were in a bar-room. His -characters, with few exceptions, are extremes, caricatures. -Even his shop girls, in the limning of -whom he did his best work, are not really individuals; -rather are they types, symbols. His work -was literary vaudeville, brilliant, highly amusing, -and yet vaudeville.”<a id="FNanchor_10" href="#Footnote_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</a></p> - -<p>This estimate, coming as it does from a standard -source, cannot be discounted by attributing it to -radical or ultra-advanced tendencies. The fact is -that the case of O. Henry is so simple that even -standard critics and historians, if they but choose -to be open-minded, can see through it. When in -1916 Mrs. Katharine Fullerton Gerould in an interview -with the late Joyce Kilmer called O. Henry -“a pernicious literary influence,” even the New -York <i>Times</i>, though hastening to the defense of the -wizard, admitted that there might be something in -this outburst of depreciation of O. Henryism. “I -hear that O. Henry is held up as a model by critics -and professors of English,” said Mrs. Gerould. -“The effect of this must be pernicious. It cannot -but be pernicious to spread the idea that he is a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[45]</span> -master of the short story.” And the <i>Times</i>, in an -editorial, although taking issue with Mrs. Gerould, -was obliged to conclude:</p> - -<p>“Maybe some day we shall get away from writing -with a set of rules before us, and then we shall -have literature instead of best sellers. Maybe the -trouble with our writing is that we have developed -technique to such a point that Tom, Dick and -Harry are masters of technique and anybody who -can get the hang of it can write a publishable story. -Maybe our fiction has been whetted to a razor edge, -until it is technique and nothing else. Maybe the -story has been perfected until now we can tell perfectly -a story that is not worth telling, but have not -even thought of learning what stories are worth -telling. Maybe, if we did that, and told them -without thinking of technique and without knowing -that there were any rules whatever, we might write -stories that would be remembered, say, ten years -hence. Maybe there is, after all, only one rule -for telling a story—to have one worth telling and -then to tell it as well as you can. Maybe that is -what is the matter with the American drama as -well as with American fiction. If we could unlearn -some of the rules and forget technique we might -not produce best sellers; and maybe if we told, as -clumsily as our ignorance of the rules compelled us, -stories that were worth telling, there might be no -more best sellers, only stories that would live as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[46]</span> -long as the clumsy plots of Dickens and the inartistic -anecdotes of O. Henry.”</p> - -<p>Just how long O. Henry’s stories will live and -his influence predominate is a prediction no one can -safely undertake to venture at this time. It depends -upon how long we will permit his influence -to predominate. The great mass of our reading -public will continue to venerate any writer as long -as our official censors continue to write panegyrics -of him, and our colleges to hold him up as a model. -The literary aspirants coming to us for instruction -are recruited largely from among this indiscriminating -public. Sooner or later, however, we must -realize that the American Maupassant has not yet -come and that those who foisted the misnomer upon -William Sidney Porter have done the American -short story a great injury. Before this most popular -of our literary forms can come into its own the -O. Henry cult must be demolished. O. Henry himself -must be assigned his rightful position—among -the tragic figures of America’s potential artists -whose genius was distorted and stifled by our prevailing -commercial and infantile conception of literary -values. Our short story itself must be cleansed; -its paint and powder removed; its fluffy curls shorn—so -that our complacent reader may be left to contemplate -its “rag and a bone and a hank of hair.”</p> - -<p>When the great American short-story master -finally does come, no titles borrowed from the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[47]</span> -French or any other nationality will be necessary -and adequate. His own worth will forge his -crown, and his worth will not be measured in tricks -and stunts and puzzles and cleverness. His sole -object will not be to spring effects upon his unwary -reader. His will be sincere honest art—with due -apologies for this obvious contradiction in terms, -for art can be nothing but sincere!—a result of -deep, genuine emotions and an overflowing imagination. -His very soul will be imbued with the simple -truth, so succinctly put by Mr. H. L. Mencken, that -“the way to sure and tremendous effects is by the -route of simplicity, naturalness, ingenuousness.”<a id="FNanchor_11" href="#Footnote_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</a></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[48]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV -<br /> - -<span class="smcap">The Moving Pictures</span></h2></div> - -<p>An assignment once given my class called for a -story based on this simple germ: “A servant kills -his master.” To my great astonishment I found -that fully seventy-five per cent. of the class had -decided, as if by agreement, that the servant must -be either a Japanese or a Chinaman. Why? The -students themselves could not explain it, but I could. -I had observed this unison of plot conception many -times before. They had all drawn their inspiration -from the same inexhaustible source—the moving -pictures. In all probability not a single student -had ever employed or seen his or her friends -employ a Japanese or Chinese servant. If they had -ever employed a servant at all, it was most likely -some negro girl, and yet their fancy had taken them -to the Asiatics. For every one has surely noticed -that in the moving pictures the lowly individual -who carries the master’s suitcase is always an -Asiatic valet. It is fashionable and ethical. The -laborer, the servant, is nearly always a foreigner, -the American is the “boss,” the domineering chap -who wears the full-dress suit and faces the camera<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[49]</span> -with a compelling, clean-shaven chin. The drowsy -members of our A. F. of L. and the weak-eyed -bookkeepers and typists filling the galleries of our -motion-picture houses must feel highly flattered as -they applaud the shadows of their dreams projected -on the screen. What has plausibility to do with -the “Eighth Art”? And who is naïve enough to -expect to find it there?</p> - -<p>Yet to the student of the modern American short -story, and novel as well, the moving pictures must -come in for a great share of consideration. This -institution exerts a tremendous influence on the -trend of our fiction, determining both its form and -substance. It is no longer a secret that most of -our prominent fiction-writers who still are unattached -to some studio are writing stories for the -magazines with a view to their ultimate adaptation -for the screen. A number of magazine publishers -maintain brokerage departments where the stories -appearing in their publications are sold to film -manufacturers and the profits thus realized divided -with the authors or quietly deposited to their own -accounts. The editors of these magazines are instructed -to keep an eye on moving-picture possibilities -of manuscripts submitted to them. The -remuneration involved is so alluring that even -the best writers with high literary traditions behind -them are fast succumbing. But whereas -these old writers for the most part have already<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[50]</span> -done their best work and have spent themselves, -so that their loss to American letters is -not very serious, the effect of the moving-pictures -urge upon the young author is truly disastrous.</p> - -<p>To write for the screen as it is at present managed -requires neither art nor knowledge. Writers -with any literary compunctions cannot hope to -succeed in a field which demands a complete distortion -of all values. What is required is the ability -to supply some acrobatically inclined matinée idols -and curly-haired ingénues with fast-moving vehicles -to display their “stunts.” It presupposes an intimate -acquaintance with the peculiar talents of each -star. If a star can swim and dive and ride horse-back -and jump off a running train and dance gracefully -opportunities must be provided in the scenario -for the parading of these talents. If another can -wear pretty clothes daintily or has pretty dimples -on her knees or looks particularly charming in the -uniform of a maid or a governess the scenario -writer must be governed accordingly in constructing -his story. It is precisely because no one outside of -a studio can have such an intimate knowledge of the -abilities of the various stars featured by a producing -company that staffs are employed to rewrite -and prepare for production every script purchased -from an outsider.</p> - -<p>The moving-picture industry is almost entirely<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[51]</span> -dominated by investors who are as far from literature -as the average would-be story writer is from -being featured in the pages of the <i>Cosmopolitan</i>. -Their concern is solely with the box-office. They -will purvey anything that will yield the desired dividends. -Manifestly to apply the word “art” to an -industry with such mercenaries at its helm is to -cover the word with mud, unless we stretch the -term to include the art of making money. As -Channing Pollock, in a “Plain Talk About the -Movies,”<a id="FNanchor_12" href="#Footnote_12" class="fnanchor">[12]</a> once said: “One of the troubles with the -regular theatre is its conviction that the possession -of a hundred thousand dollars turns a laundryman -into a littérateur.” The remark is still more pungently -apposite to the cinema theatre. The ignorance -of the rich investors controlling the destinies -of the moving-picture industry is truly stupendous. -An anecdote current among scenario editors and -vouched for by one of them as an actual happening -throws a pitiless light on this prevailing trait. -When several years ago the craze of adapting -Dickens’ novels for the screen was on, the president -of a large film corporation one day stormed into -his scenario editor’s office and demanded to know -why Dickens’ work had been permitted to go to a -rival company. The editor defended himself by -saying that some of Dickens’ work could still be got. -“See to it, then,” the great man ordered. “Wire -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[52]</span>Mr. Dickens that hereafter we want his entire -output!”</p> - -<p>And these intellectual giants are influencing the -output of our Dickenses! The singularly few exceptions -in the industry are powerless to change the -state of affairs. They are either smothered by the -great ones or are tolerated because they are so insignificant. -And these great ones have decreed that -adaptations of stage successes, old classics, best -sellers, and magazine stories are more desirable -wares than original stories written especially for -the screen. The governing factor, of course, is the -previous advertising that these adapted stories have -had without cost to the film producers. Story -values are the least consideration. Our public is -so amusement-hungry and so well-trained that it will -consume anything. Besides, the star is ninety per -cent. of the show anyhow—people go to see the -celebrated So-and-so rather than the vehicle in -which So-and-so appears—otherwise the magnates -would not pay five hundred dollars for a story -and fifty thousand dollars for a star’s performance -in it.</p> - -<p>The fact, however, that moving-picture producers -are not purchasing original scenarios does not deter -the numerous literary schools of the country from -offering instruction in photoplay writing. The advertising -matter of these schools is as optimistic as -ever. “Makes $50,000 a year by writing for the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[53]</span> -screen,” reads one headline. “Moving-picture -stories in demand everywhere!” reads another. -Then the information is generously volunteered -that a certain scenario writer in a California studio -is earning fifty thousand dollars a year; another -twenty-five thousand; and countless others between -five and ten thousand. Convincing proof is presented -that no education or previous experience is -necessary; that one farmer in the backwoods of -Washington or Oregon or on the prairies of Illinois -has sold a scenario for eighteen hundred and fifty -dollars; that one woman who was never graduated -from a public school has written a masterpiece in -her spare time between cooking her victuals and -tending to her seven children and an invalid husband, -and that as a result of her exploit she has now -paid off the mortgage on her house and is experimenting -with the mechanism of a Dodge car.</p> - -<p>This alluring prospect of becoming affluent via -a course in photoplay writing is held out not only -by the average correspondence school but also by -not a few of our dignified institutions of learning. -There is no excuse for offering any instruction in an -art that is on such a low plane of development, except, -perhaps, that of elevating it, which is not an -aim avowed by any of these institutions; and, -besides, mere honesty alone ought to compel even -the most enterprising trustee or administrator to -reach the simple conclusion that since the demand<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[54]</span> -for original photoplays is practically non-existent, -as far as the novice is concerned, it is useless to -manufacture photoplaywrights. The refusal to -accept such a logical conclusion results in disappointments -and heartaches and the upsetting of normal -useful careers. A glimpse at the record of original -scenarios purchased by some of our leading producers -even as far back as 1918, when the policy of -using adaptations only was not yet rigidly adhered -to, proves conclusively the extent of the market. -The American Film Company purchased only fifteen -scenarios during the entire year. The National -Studios—twelve. William S. Hart—eight. -The Fairbanks Studio—six. The Dorothy Gish -Company—four. Mary Pickford—one. The -Chaplin Studio—one.<a id="FNanchor_13" href="#Footnote_13" class="fnanchor">[13]</a></p> - -<p>When it is considered that some of our ablest -fictionists and dramatists have been writing photoplays -and that some of these accepted scenarios -were written for particular stars and often sent -direct to them or to their directors, the chances of -the obscure novice, even the most meritorious one, -are far from glorious indeed. And since 1918 the -policy of adaptations only has been enforced more -stringently—almost to the complete exclusion of -the original script submitted by the outsider. A -few producing companies have frankly admitted, -in the various writers’ magazines, that they do not -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[55]</span>even read manuscripts submitted by unknown outsiders.</p> - -<p>But while the great mass of aspirants may not be -aware of the true state of conditions our more or -less successful writers know it full well. The -Authors’ League and the Pen Women’s League -and the various Writers’ Clubs throughout the -country have all discussed and analyzed the moving-pictures -market, and their members are taking -means to meet its eccentric exactions. Why write -a story in photoplay continuity or even detailed -synopsis form only to have it returned from the -Coast most likely unread, when the same material -can be written up in a short story or a novelette, its -serial rights sold to a magazine and its photoplay -rights reserved and offered to a film company which -is then sure to accord it a friendly reading? As a -matter of record the price paid for photoplay rights -to a magazine story is usually twice and sometimes -tenfold the price paid for an original story written -especially for the screen. Part of this extra compensation -is probably for the advertising value of -the story, and part for the judgment of the magazine -editor which the film magnates are more inclined -to accept than that of their own hired editors.</p> - -<p>That fiction writers are taking advantage of this -unusual opportunity to sell their work twice is an -absolute certainty. “In fact, as several writers -remarked at the Writers’ Club dinner, a large percentage<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[56]</span> -of the present-day magazine stories are -written—planned and plotted—with the screen -directly in mind.... It is well known, on the inside -of the game, that successful fictionists plan -every situation and bit of dialogue in certain stories, -visualizing, as they write, the way those situations -will, as they hope, work out on the screen.”<a id="FNanchor_14" href="#Footnote_14" class="fnanchor">[14]</a> And -again: “Today, among the more successful writers -of action-stories for the magazines, there exists the -feeling that it is a criminal waste of time to write -originals for the screen. Their method is deliberately -to plan their fiction ... so that it will actually -contain abundant photoplay material, while yet -being properly balanced up with the necessary word-painting -and dialogue which good fiction demands. -In other words, they systematically plan their fiction -to make its picture possibilities ‘hit the producer in -the eye’ the first time he—or his scenario editor—reads -it.... Almost nine-tenths of the pictures -shown today are adaptations of successful fiction -stories or stage plays. If you doubt that, watch -the productions in your theatres and note their -origin.”<a id="FNanchor_15" href="#Footnote_15" class="fnanchor">[15]</a></p> - -<p>What this “systematic planning” results in is -self-evident. The moving-picture story and the -fiction story are two different products. Their -technique is different. The photoplay is pantomime -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[57]</span>pure and simple. Ideas and emotions can -only be expressed by means of gestures and facial -contortions, with the aid of a schoolboy subtitle -flashed on the screen. Literary style, psychologic -delineation, and nice subtleties of thought and -emotion cannot be transmitted. The plot must unfold -rapidly and teem with surprising and tense -situations. The actors must have something <i>to do</i> -every second. To write a fiction story with photoplay -possibilities requires a careful selection of -theme and plot. Unlike the magazines, which run -in types, each catering to a particular group of temperamental -and intellectual stratum of our people, -the moving pictures depend for success upon the -approval of the Ladies’ Auxiliary Society and the -Chew Tobacco Club of Dead Hollow as well as -upon Greenwich Village and the bourgeois Philistines -of our metropolises. No theme must be used -that might give offense to any of these patrons; all -must be kept satisfied so that a continuance of their -patronage may be insured. It is also apparent that -the pale, quiet story which does not depend upon -action for its “punch” must be entirely sacrificed, -since it cannot possibly have any moving-picture -adaptability. Only the swift-moving, red-blooded -plot can be utilized.</p> - -<p>Needless to suggest that our story writers are -well aware of these limitations. The fact that -their work is adapted almost wholesale into photoplays<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span> -speaks eloquently for their knowledge on this -score. Needless to suggest, also, that they have -become expert mechanics in the way of constructing -a fiction story so that it will be certain to “hit the -producer in the eye.” They have learned that “the -photoplaywright depends upon his ability to <i>think</i> -and <i>write</i> in action.”<a id="FNanchor_16" href="#Footnote_16" class="fnanchor">[16]</a> And they have learned to -think and write in action. They have also taken -to heart the dictum regarding theme. “In selecting -your theme, ask yourself if either dialogue or description -may not be really required to bring out -the theme satisfactorily. If such is the case, -abandon the theme. The few inserts permitted -cannot be relied upon to give much aid—the chief -reliance <i>must</i> be pantomime.”<a id="FNanchor_17" href="#Footnote_17" class="fnanchor">[17]</a> It is only natural, -then, for our writers to eschew the unadaptable -theme altogether.</p> - -<p>That the bulk of our magazine fiction is, therefore, -not magazine fiction at all, but merely disguised -moving-picture stories is a fact that has -found entirely too little general publicity. A moving-picture -story differs from a fiction story not -only in matter of technique and theme barred by -limitations of technique but also in many other -respects. As we have seen, because of the general -appeal of the moving pictures certain themes that -might offend any part of the great public must be -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[59]</span>avoided. Obviously this results in the humiliating -condition of degenerating to the standard of the -lowest patron, of courting his approval as the final -goal of successful authorship. But should, perchance, -an author with a virile conscience bolt the -ranks of the meek conformists and yet, by dint of -extraordinarily fortunate circumstances, break -through with his product, the power of the various -Boards of Censorship must be reckoned with.</p> - -<p>There are, of course, official, semi-official and -unofficial censors presiding over the production of -our magazine fiction, too. But while a revolting -author may take his work to some less respectable -magazine and thus save his soul, no such outlet -exists for the photoplaywright. His work must be -so harmless that it will pass not only the National -Board of Censorship but also the various State and -city boards, otherwise no enterprising producer will -risk his money producing it. The experienced -photoplaywright, then, studies the proscriptions of -the various boards and keeps himself informed of -all their decisions. He knows, for instance, that -crime must be treated cautiously, and it must always -be punished in the end; that the National Board will -not pass a picture in which there is a suicide, that -burglary may be shown, but not by what means it -is committed; that flirtations with women of easy -virtue are banned; that lynching scenes are permissible -only when the picture is laid in places<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[60]</span> -where no other law exists; that scenes showing kidnapping -do not always “get by”; that elopements -must be handled delicately; that, in short, the effect -of the picture on the young, the evil-minded, and -the weak-minded must always be carefully gaged.</p> - -<p>The experienced photoplaywright also knows of -all important precedents established by the censors. -He knows that Shakespeare’s plays have not gotten -by unscathed; that “Macbeth” was deemed too full -of crime and “Romeo and Juliet” too full of love; -that a kiss between the two youngsters in the latter -play was limited to three feet; that Eugene Walter’s -“Easiest Way” could not be exhibited in the sovereign -State of Pennsylvania because the Board of -Censors of that State had condemned it “in accordance -with Section 6 of the Act.... Because it -deals with prostitution”; that in O. Henry’s “Past -One at Rooney’s” such sub-titles as “At one end -was a human pianola with drugged eyes,” and “I -know how bad it looked—me smokin’ and comin’ -in here. But I’ll promise you, Eddie—I’ll give -up cigarettes and stay home every night if you want -me to” were deleted; etc., etc. And above all he -knows that religious and political views must never -be expressed. Furthermore, that if he breaks the -last law and does essay to express any views at all, -they must be the worn-out popular views that even -the humblest deacon or the mistress of the little red -schoolhouse back home might be gladdened with,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[61]</span> -because they have been cherishing them as an heritage -from their ancient forbears.</p> - -<p>Thus the influence of the moving pictures on the -bulk of our magazine and even book fiction. It is -a moving-picture fiction, “strong,” fast-moving, -startling, full of cheap ideas and a gushy hackneyed -idealism, written largely by photoplaywrights who -use the fiction medium simply because it enables -them to exact a higher price for their product, and -catering to a photoplay public. For this moving-picture -influence extends not only to the makers of -stories but to the general reading public as well. It -tames it, if indeed it need any taming, molds it, -forms it into a hardened cast with a definite æstheticism -which it carries from the cinema house to -<i>Happy Stories</i> and <i>Virile Stories</i> and <i>Goody Stories</i> -and back again. There are traditional themes, -traditional views and a traditional treatment, in -spite of the loud cry for novelty, and any theme, -view or treatment violating the tradition, should it -succeed to get by the vigilantes higher up, has to -brave a combat with this traditional moving-picture -taste.</p> - -<p>The young story writer, like his more mature -brother or sister, is infected with this influence and -from the very beginning of his career looks askance -at any doctrine that conflicts with his proud æstheticism. -But in our profession it is seldom that he is -required to be false to the culture of the screen.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[62]</span> -Our textbooks and the bombastic dogmas they -largely exploit are themselves for the most part a -product of the same culture. He is told to think -in terms of action rather than in terms of idea and -character. He is trained in the construction and -management of situation and incident until, although -not consciously intending to, he is able, like -his more successful colleagues, to turn out passable -photoplay material. Small wonder that most of -our short stories abound in wooden characters, -clumsily moving about on well-oiled springs, thinking -stereotyped thoughts and talking wooden dialogue. -The atmosphere fanning upon them has -the hot fetid tang of the darkened-theatre air.</p> - -<p>When told to write a story the student almost -without hesitation betakes himself to his supreme -source for plot material. It matters little that this -material itself merely represents the adaptation of -some fiction story. The moving pictures today -could be used as another illustration of Emerson’s -theory of circles, or is it merely a modification of -the delightful pastime of see-saw of which we were -so fond in our childhood? The scenario writer -adapts the magazine story and the magazine story -writer adapts the photoplay story, etc., etc., ad infinitum. -Of course the disguising twist often goes -with it, but the material nevertheless basically remains -the same. And, as a matter of fact, from -the point of view of salability the method is not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[63]</span> -without merit, everybody involved—the scenario -editor, the producer, the public—recognizes in the -revamped material an old friend, and, if the revamping -has been done dexterously and ingeniously, -glories in its novel familiarity. The failures employing -this method are confined mainly to two -classes of students—those who are temperamentally -entirely out of tune with the moving-picture -traditions, a small minority to be sure, and those -who, though favorably attuned to the spirit of the -silver sheet, fail to acquire the knack of giving their -work the necessary disguising twist which passes for -the much-vaunted novelty.</p> - -<p>Admitting that it would be extremely difficult -and perhaps even futile to attempt to wean the -young student-majority away from the well-assimilated -influence of the show house, one cannot avoid -speculation upon what could be made by a serious-minded -critical teaching profession of the open-minded -minority diffidently seeking encouragement -in their desire to follow newer traditions or to give -birth to still newer ones. If for one chapter in -our texts or for one semester in our institutions of -learning the joy of creating for the mere love of it, -for the sheer beauty of it, had been glorified as we -glorify popularity and commercial success, what a -buoyancy of spirit we could have engendered, what -a fluttering of young wings!</p> - -<p>For two years in succession a young woman came<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[64]</span> -to my classes and each year she dropped out before -the expiration of the term sending me a note of -despair. She had traveled extensively through -Europe and the Orient as well as through North -and South America and she had accumulated a fund -of experience to draw on for material. She tried -hard to imprison it in story form but the finished -product lacked thrill and suspense and airiness. -She received nothing but the cold platitudes of -printed rejection slips, while other students—as -innocent of any knowledge of life as a fluffy ingénue -capering through five reels of silent drama—who -modeled their work along the lines of <i>Popular -Stories</i> and the <i>Jolly Book Magazine</i> and the latest -releases, and seasoned it with a generous dash of -O. Henryism, occasionally displayed fair-sized -checks. She worked away despondently and each -succeeding story tended to prove that the text we -were using and the current magazines we were -studying were helping her but little. There was a -heaviness, almost an eeriness, permeating her work, -and yet it was a heaviness somewhat akin to that -which permeates the work of Thomas Hardy. She -admitted that most of the magazines we were studying -bored her, that she preferred “Beyond the -Horizon” and “John Ferguson” to “Irene” and -“The Passing Show.” I advised her to write sombre -tragedy, yes, morbid stuff. She produced a -passably good story. It was rejected by the first<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[65]</span> -magazine she sent it to with a personal letter expressing -the editors’ regrets at their inability to accept -such an interesting story, but they never purchased -“depressing” material. Wouldn’t she be kind -enough to let them see something else of her work, -something in much lighter vein? She refused to -try another market, insisting that she had known all -along that she could not write. All the writers’ -magazines she had read and even our own textbook -declared most emphatically that “morbid” stories -were not wanted. She discontinued her studies.</p> - -<p>The next year she came back. “I can’t help -writing,” she apologized. “I simply can’t resist -the impulse to write. I don’t care if I don’t sell, -I am going to write just for myself—whatever I -like. I merely want you to see what I am doing.” -A few months later she sold a tragic little tale to -an unpopular little periodical. But she did not take -advantage of this, her first success. Soon her work -began to show labored flippancy and attempted ingenuity, -and it looked ludicrously pathetic—a Hawthorne -austerity with an H. C. Witwer lightness; -the combination was irritably grotesque. Before -the end of the year she dropped out again. And -now she is back once more. Whether she will ever -be able to cut away entirely from the cords of a -moving-picture impulse only time can tell.</p> - -<p>This case is a mild example of the struggle now -waged with a sinister environment alien to all literary<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[66]</span> -aspiration except for immediate gain by many -lonely souls. Their resistance could be materially -strengthened by sympathetic guidance. Contrary -to the proverbial jibes of the cynics the literary -aspirant is far from possessing an over-abundance -of confidence. Intelligent persistence is a rare quality, -not to be found among too many. The mediocre -aspirant either soon deserts the ranks or begins -to turn out salable wares. And the person with a -genuine case of divine afflatus also either leaves the -ranks with a curse in his heart or finally learns to -turn out regulation material and becomes a cynic -for life. Cynicism may be a much more admirable -attitude than open-mouthed subservience, but it is -not always conducive to sturdy accomplishment. -Often it is a sense of surrender. And since missions -seem to be such a popular necessity among our -pedagogues and literary clergy, what could be a -more worthy one than the saving of these lonely -strugglers from life-long cynicism? But that requires, -first of all, an intelligent and fearless weighing -of the forces on either side and the rolling up of -greater support on the side of the weaker. Truth -and spontaneity are struggling against stifling commercialism -and artifice; against a hostile environment -resting complacently on old dilapidated dogmas, -and chuckling contentedly with its moving-picture -standards of life, art, and literature,—its moving-picture -civilization.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[67]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V -<br /> - -<span class="smcap">Verboten</span></h2></div> - -<p>The field of the short story is first of all the field -of the magazine. To be a successful story writer -requires a comprehensive knowledge of the policies -and preferences of the various periodicals that buy -stories. It is natural to assume that literary agents, -commercial critics, and teachers should be well -aware of these editorial policies and preferences, -and should make every effort to inspire the amateur -with the respect and deference due such essential -knowledge. We use this knowledge to stem any -inclination to mischief. We hold it aloft, over the -heads of the unmanageable ones, threatening them -with failure, unless they become manageable. Thus -we preserve the dignity of the profession and help -stragglers on their weary pilgrimage to the golden -calf.</p> - -<p>For us the task is after all an easy one. It is but -necessary to tabulate the good old taboos as to the -content of our stories and then be-write and be-lecture -them to make our words impressive. We do -that in our teaching of photoplaywriting; we do it in -the teaching of fiction-writing. But no one has ever<span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[68]</span> -seriously labeled the photoplay as it is finally produced -on the screen as a form of literature, while -our fiction undeniably is a form, if not <i>the</i> form, of -our national literature. It behooves us, therefore, -to bring forward all the pomp and pride and glory -we are capable of and point out the peculiar characteristics -that distinguish our fiction as a national -product from the fiction of other nations. And we -usually find it more advisable to do it by the negative -method of pointing out what our fiction is not -rather than by the positive method of pointing out -what it is. Crystallizing the more-important undesirable -and therefore absent elements in our fiction -into single words, we can say that it is not -<i>pessimistic</i>; that it is not <i>lewd</i>; that it is not -<i>irreverent</i>; that it is not “<i>red</i>”; that it is not -<i>un-American</i>.</p> - -<p>This does not mean that our literature abstains -from all discussion of the topics of pessimism, sex, -religion, politics and economics, and Americanism. -It is merely the extent to which they are discussed -and the angle of discussion that elevate our fiction -to a position of what passes for national expression. -Like the vicious circle that governs photoplay -scripts—adaptation of fiction stories being adapted -in turn from the screen and re-adapted back again -into scripts—our opinions on the phenomena of -life are adaptations of the opinions imprisoned -within covers of best sellers and our million-and-more-circulation<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[69]</span> -magazines, only the circle is somewhat -more complicated. Scripts are written to -meet the prejudices of all moving-picture patrons; -stories, to meet the needs of a particular type of -reader. And this much must be said for our magazines: -The variety of types has made possible -whatever untrammelled literature we have. For -after all there is a wide difference between the moral -tone of <i>Harper’s</i> and the arch-sophistication of the -<i>Smart Set</i>, or between the big-business glorification -of the <i>Saturday Evening Post</i> and the <i>New Success</i> -and the artistic quiet and rebelliousness of the <i>Dial</i> -and the <i>Little Review</i>.</p> - -<p>Whatever untrammelled literature we have, however, -is little enough. The tone-givers, the guides, -the molders are the magazines of power with public -opinion and millions of dollars behind them, -with unbreakable traditional prejudices and taboos. -And so long as the humblest critic and the highest-paid -institutional authority unite in upholding these -traditional taboos as glittering marks of Americanism, -public opinion will continue to demand a literature -that is for the most part infantile, insipid and -lifeless. The generations that rise to pound the -typewriter keys in the production of stories are for -the most part imbued with this negative conception -of our literature and unquestionably the most dangerous -instrument for the perpetuation of this -degrading conception is the literary teaching profession.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[70]</span> -Again, in not a single textbook on story-writing -have I been able to find an intelligent, fearless -analysis of our national taboos and their effect -of sterility upon our literature. I have found -warnings and admonitions and scarecrows. “Thou -shalt not!” is the sum and substance of our learned -attitude on these mummifying influences. The vacillating -feet of the aspirant are directed toward -the proper, well-trodden roads at the very outset, -and the punishment for straying is stressed to the -point where it requires a superhuman courage to -brave it.</p> - -<h3>1. <i>Optimism</i></h3> - -<p>Our first dictate is “Thou shalt not be morbid!” -Depressing stuff may be characteristic of the Russians, -the Germans, the French, the Italians, the -Scandinavians, but not of the Americans. Ours is -a young country, a free country, a happy country, -full of the joy of existence. Ours is a hopeful people, -cheerful and gay and proud; glad to be alive. -“People have all the gloom they want,” says the -editor of <i>The American Magazine</i> in his “Fourteen -Points” to contributors. “They manufacture it on -their own premises. You cannot sell them gloom. -What they want to buy is a cure for their gloom. -They don’t want to buy more gloom.” And Dr. -Frank Crane in his ever-buoyant style exclaims:<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span> -“<i>The Saturday Evening Post</i> and <i>The American -Magazine</i> have what I call ‘good literature.’”<a id="FNanchor_18" href="#Footnote_18" class="fnanchor">[18]</a></p> - -<p>Since salability is the only criterion of worth, any -story that violates our fundamental optimistic tone -is at once intercepted, revamped, “improved” or -pronounced hopeless and condemned to extinction. -“Not salable,” is a phrase as ominous as a jury’s -“Guilty!” on a charge of murder in the first degree, -and the only appeal possible is for the defendant -to plead a sudden seizure of passionate desire to -“pack up his troubles in his old kit bag and smile, -smile, smile!” And so the law of supply and demand -operates once more. The “calamity howler” is -eliminated and the man or woman with the “smile -that won’t come off” gets to the top. American -literature becomes enriched by the advent of another -“genius” imbued with the gospel that “life is great -fun, after all!”</p> - -<p>That no literature can thrive on such a barren -optimism seems to be a statement so obvious as to -challenge even the mere ordinary intelligence offering -it. Yet pedants carry forward this optimism-tradition -and preach, and lecture, and prate about -the spirit of America, and threaten and punish -and outlaw the few unfortunate rebels. What -literature can a country produce which refuses to -take even the most timid peep at life as it is, which -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[72]</span>shuts its eyes in very horror at the most fundamental -problems of the land, which does not brood, contemplate -or inquire, which does not know the benediction -of a tear or the relief of a sigh? Can a -steady diet of sugar produce anything more invigorating -than diabetes? And literary sugar is what we -think and preach and worship. All heroines are -pretty; all heroes succeed; all complications are -solved; wedding bells ring; promotions are given -out; only bad people die young; the good live to a -mellow age of four score and ten; life is a fairy-tale -in which all the fairies are sweet young things -waving magic wands over honest young brokers of -their choice; the world, and America especially, is -a Vale of Tempe where limousines are passed out -as the reward of virtue and endeavor and where -successful matches are consummated.</p> - -<p>Our writers must be either inanimate machines -or sorry human beings trained to suppress their -instincts and moods. They must be on their guard -not to succumb to the “blues”; quick to inhibit any -sad reflection or discouraging thought. “If you -can’t see the sun is shining,” wrote one editor very -bluntly, rejecting a “depressing” story, “take Epsom -salts and sleep it over.” And whether they are -drowsy or not, sleep it over our writers must. Those -who suffer with insomnia find their good neighbors -either snoring peacefully or stamping about in -infuriated protest. Our writers must sift their<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[73]</span> -experience; if it is tragic or insufficiently uplifting -they must dispatch it to oblivion. It is really most -advisable not to draw upon experience at all. Not -of such stuff can optimistic fiction be made. For -is there life without tears and heartache and doubt; -without innumerable deaths of precious fragile -dreams; without graying of heads; without perplexity? -Hence arises what Van Wyck Brooks calls -“the doctrine of the fear of experience.... It -assumes that experience is not the stuff of life but -something essentially meaningless; and not merely -meaningless but an obstruction which retards and -complicates our real business of getting on in the -world and getting up in the world, and which must, -therefore, be ignored and forgotten and evaded -and beaten down by every means in our power.”<a id="FNanchor_19" href="#Footnote_19" class="fnanchor">[19]</a></p> - -<p>Here again the inconsistency in our theory of -optimistic fiction is glaring. We shriek anathemas -at any native product that repudiates it, yet we bow -with respect to importations. We acclaim all the -morbid geniuses of Europe; we accord their works -places of special privilege in our curricula; we consider -it a mark of culture to mention the titles of at -least a half-dozen depressing books. Even our -most respectable magazines are proud on occasion -to publish a story by an eminent European author -with the flamboyant legend placed upon it or boxed -in the center of its first page by the editor: “No -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[74]</span>one but Gorki (or Maeterlink, or D’Annunzio, or -D. H. Lawrence, or whoever else it might be) would -have the courage to write a story such as this, and -no magazine in America but <i>The</i>—— would -have the courage to publish it.” The same legend -is placed sometimes upon the work of a native -writer, but after reading the story one finds that -either the writer did not dare, after all, or that the -editor of the brave magazine edited the contribution; -that both the writer and the worthy editor had -been so frightened at the mere flap of a wing that -they had to offer an apology for attempting to soar.</p> - -<p>This inconsistency is particularly reflected in our -current criticism and literary textbooks. With the -same breath a reviewer will praise Dostoyevski and -chastise some native youngster for his horrible -morbidity. In the same chapter the text will refer -to Chekhov and Maupassant and Zola and Poe with -almost cringing reverence and eloquently preach -the gospel of cheap optimism as the supreme -message of the story writer. And the young would-be -procures copies of the great masters, reads them, -and comes back perplexed. “Why do <i>they</i> write -about such horrid things?” asks one young student. -I look into her large, innocent eyes and smile. The -Great Creator must have been in a diplomatic mood -when he invented a smile. I glance down at my -copy of <i>The Literary News</i>, lying on my desk and -note that an editor of a prominent and liberally-paying<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[75]</span> -magazine is in the market for “stories of -rapid action—cheery short stories, encouraging, -helpful—the kind that makes the world better,” and -I proceed to discuss how this kind of story is -written....</p> - -<h3>2. <i>Sex</i></h3> - -<p>Of all our taboos none has contributed so large -a share in keeping our literature swathed in baby -blankets as that on sex. In its essence it is merely -a direct irradiation of taboo No. 1 on optimism. -If everything in the universe is good and beautiful -and holy and the writer’s business is to chant incessant -halleluiahs, then sex is all of these and must -be treated reverently. Its unsavory aspects as well -as those leading to unhappiness must be passed by, -and since in the muddled world we are living in sex -has felt most severely the combined forces of bigotry, -suppression and inhibition, of pathologic social -and moral conditions, its aspects are most frequently -unsavory and unhappy and therefore must be either -ignored entirely or made savory and happy. We -have a hoary phrase perpetually playing upon our -glib lips—it is to the effect that we are a “clean-living, -moral people.” The phrase itself has long -lost its meaning, even to the most uninformed of -citizens, but it has remained a sacred fetish forever, -it seems.</p> - -<p>Again it is not in the total abstaining from any<span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[76]</span> -treatment of sex that our taboo is expressed, but in -our peculiar angle of treatment. Total abstaining -were indeed impossible, for any literature, and -least of all for our literature. The truth is that ours -is, in the main, essentially a sex-literature—largely -because of our “reverent” attitude. Strong elemental -forces long suppressed erupt in irrepressible, -if furtive, curiosity. No country on earth can -boast of as many periodicals specializing in the -risque, the sexually-sensational, the cheaply suggestive, -as the land of the “clean-living.” The fact is -incontrovertible. Where there is a continued supply -there must be a continued demand. Our publishers -know their market. Even the titles of a host of -our periodicals exploit, not too artistically, this -crude reaction of a sex-conscious people. “Saucy -Stories,” “Breezy Stories,” “Snappy Stories,” “Live -Stories,” “Droll Stories,” “The Parisienne,” “True -Stories,” “The Follies,” “Telling Tales,” “Secrets,” -“I Confess,” “True Confessions,” “High Life,” -“Hot Dog,”—these are some of the titles that wink -mischievously at the purchaser timid with guilt. -But the purchaser is rarely pleased with his dissipation. -He finds the wine exceedingly mild. Most -of the stories under the suggestive cover bearing the -inviting title and a still more inviting pretty girl, -usually attired in very becoming <i>négligé</i>, are, after -all, “clean.”</p> - -<p>And this “cleanness” is the characteristic blight<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[77]</span> -of nine-tenths of our entire literature. It is vulgar -with the lowest kind of sex-consciousness but it -doesn’t go “too far.” It is the “cleanness” of our -moving pictures. Is there any reason why a production -entitled “Du Barry” in Europe should be -rechristened to read “Passion” for American exhibition? -Is there any reason why Barrie’s “Admirable -Crichton” should become “Male and Female” as -a photoplay? Is there any reason for such titles -as “Sex,” “The Restless Sex,” “His Wedded Wife,” -“The First Night,” “The She Woman,” “The Leopard -Woman,” “Wedded Husbands,” “Why Wives -Go Wrong,” “Forbidden Fruit,” “The Primrose -Path,” “What Happened to Rosa,” “Why Change -Your Wife?” “The Woman Untamed,” etc., etc? -It surely does not require an erudite psychoanalyst -to find the reason for this avalanche of suggestiveness.</p> - -<p>Perhaps, if they deemed it wise to speak, our -motion-picture producers could shed some light on -the subject. Seemingly their opinion of our “clean-living, -moral people” is not very flattering. And -their judgment is substantially founded upon the -generous reports they receive from the distributing -exchanges.</p> - -<p>Here, too, carefully as the titles are selected the -pictures themselves are “clean.” If they were not, -the various Boards of Censorship would have seen -to it that they become so. At most a director will<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[78]</span> -manage to show the heroine plunging into her -morning’s rose-water bath, as in “Male and -Female,” for instance, or an exotic harem partially -disrobing for a cold dip into the perfumed waters of -the Rajah’s pool, as in “Kismet.” Whether the -scenes are vitally necessary to the unfolding of the -plot is immaterial. They constitute an irresistible -attraction in themselves, and must be smuggled in, -if possible. A couple of feet of nakedness results -in thousands of dollars’ worth of advertising.</p> - -<p>What is true of the moving pictures is equally -true of our spoken stage. Think of “Twin Beds” -and “Up in Mabel’s Room” and “Parlor, Bedroom -and Bath” and “Mary’s Ankle” and “Nighty, -Nighty” and “Scrambled Wives” and “Ladies’ -Night in a Turkish Bath” and “Getting Gertie’s -Garter” and the various “Follies” and “Scandals” -and a hundred-and-one other titles which were surely -chosen for a purpose—the same purpose which -impelled some years ago the manager of the old -Academy of Music in New York to advertise a stock -company production of Daudet’s “Sapho” as the -“greatest immoral play ever written.” And again -the plays themselves are not remotely as licentious -as the titles would intimate.</p> - -<p>What, then, is this “cleanness” of ours? What -are its impositions and how far can they be -stretched? The answer is simple and more than a -trifle sad. Our “cleanness” excludes serious<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[79]</span> -thought. “Something audacious suits us, but nothing -salacious,” writes one editor of a well-known -publication of the frothy type. “Salacious” stands -for thought, reflection, analysis. A little suggestiveness, -a hint, a double-edged joke, a farcical situation, -a vulgar thrust, will do. But a deep, sincere -analysis, a fearless uncovering of a cowering conscience—that -is salacious, immoral, lewd, unclean. -That accounts for the free and open dissemination -of so much debasing, lurid stuff and the hypocritical -suppression of Dreiser and Cabell. That accounts -for the popularity of Bertha M. Clay <i>et al.</i> and the -unpopularity of Sherwood Anderson <i>et al.</i> Sex is a -fit subject to jest about, to inject breezily as a gently-naughty -stimulant. Sex as an elemental force which -shapes the lives of men and women, which actuates -their struggles in this terrestrial sphere of ours, -making for success or failure, for happiness or despair, -for sinner or saint, is vile, lascivious, and -therefore taboo.</p> - -<p>The literary teaching profession has not passed -this degrading scene unnoticed. It has broken up in -two camps. The great mass of instructors have -simply adopted the position that a writer must give -whatever is demanded of him. Would a tailor refuse -to accept an order calling for a fabric he personally -does not approve of and a fashion he -detests? Granted that this is not a particularly -lofty conception of literary art, it is still less pernicious<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[80]</span> -than the conception held by the smaller group -of so-called idealists in the profession. To these -the sex aspect of our literature calls for stormy denunciation. -They would impress upon the future -writer the sanctity of his mission. The pen must -not be polluted. Sex must be left alone entirely. -The moral tone must be preserved in all productions. -Laws for the ruthless suppression of the unclean -must be fought for and their enactment obtained.</p> - -<p>What these honest Puritans cannot understand -is that the entire class of bawdy, sex-reeking literature -is a product of the very laws they have been -fortunate enough to have enacted; that the complete -abolition of these laws and the absolute cessation -from persecution in the interests of morality of -any expression of sex would purge our literature of -the curse as nothing else. If any one could purchase -a mature, intelligent literary expression of -the mysterious passion that animates nature and -moves the world, the profane effusions of shriveled -minds would appear shocking and abhorrent by comparison. -All literature that has ever been written -has dealt directly or indirectly with the relation of -men and women—for the very trite reason that all -life that has ever been lived has been the life of this -relation of men and women. To place the yellow -ticket of evil upon this relation as a literary subject -is to degrade it beyond words of contempt. -The prevailing spectacle of our literary sewage is<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[81]</span> -perfectly natural: the thought of uncleanness -wrapped around the stuff of life is bound to pollute -it.</p> - -<p>But the pernicious influence of this immoral taboo -goes beyond its direct inhibition of the most legitimate -of themes. It perpetuates an æsthetic literary -tenet which is a relic of the Age of Darkness. -It is to the effect that the morality or unmorality of -its contents determines the value of a literary production. -“It is a shame that such splendid writing -should be wasted on such an atrocious theme,” said -a sweet little lady student apropos Sherwood Anderson’s -“The Other Woman.”<a id="FNanchor_20" href="#Footnote_20" class="fnanchor">[20]</a> The remark at -once characterized her as a member of the Second-Grade -Bigots. The First-Grade Bigots would not -permit themselves to see any excellences in a work -so pronouncedly unorthodox. When cornered, the -little lady admitted that there might be sound psychology -in Anderson’s story—and a large measure -of unsavory truth. “But why choose such horrid -themes when there are so many nice, clean ones?” -It is the cry of all Pollyanna-nurtured readers. It’s -the cry of the author of “Pollyanna” herself. “Is -there, then, no human experience that deals with the -good, the happy, the beautiful?” she asks, in a circular -issued by her publishers. “Are joy, faith and -purity utterly illogical? Is only the thunder-cloud -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[82]</span>real?—the sunshine a sham?” In such cases argument -is impossible. The criterion of moral and -optimistic content is deep-rooted and well-nourished -by authority. Is it not largely this same criterion -that for more than a half century prevented the -acceptance by the Judges of Walt Whitman as a -poet, and that is excluding the name of Theodore -Dreiser from its rightful place in our scholarly -histories of the modern American novel?</p> - -<p>To counteract this blind perpetuation of a fallacious -doctrine demands a complete severance with -old school criticism and old-age pedagogy. Not -until authority-worship is mightily shaken can this -be accomplished. But that would be a hopeless task -to undertake. The great mass must have and will -have its Great Authorities to bow to. It is easier -than to depend upon one’s own critical faculties. -Besides, habit has become second nature. We have -always been taught that knowledge is merely to -know where to find what we want to know. No, -we must be merciful; our literary apostles must -remain. But among them there are those that are -blind with senility and those that are glowing with -fresh vision. Let us follow the more musical of the -new criers until they, in their turn, reach their dotage -and truth turns to ashes in their toothless -mouths. In no other way can we hope to uproot -the puerile beliefs that art can be judged by its -optimistic or uplifting message, by its morality, or<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[83]</span> -by any other of, what Joel Elias Spingarn terms, the -“Seven confusions.” We have not yet reached the -stage where the relativity of the term “morality” -can be discussed with impunity and to any considerable -advantage. But we can bring to bear upon a -rising generation of readers and writers all the force -of our warm logic to combat the notion that any -standard of morality, no matter how sublime, has -any determining value in art. We can insist that a -story might be entirely devoid of any moral significance -and yet be an immortal masterpiece; that the -whole notion is merely another one of the confusions -we have inherited from an age which was too busy -developing the raw resources of a vast young continent—a -task which necessitated the invocation of -Providential aid—to pay attention to literature.</p> - -<p>“To say that poetry (or any other art) is moral -or immoral is as meaningless as to say that an -equilateral triangle is moral and an isosceles triangle -immoral. Surely we must realize the absurdity of -testing anything by a standard which does not belong -to it or a purpose for which it was not intended. -Imagine these whiffs of conversation at a dinner -table: ‘This cauliflower would be excellent if it -had only been prepared in accordance with international -law.’ ‘Do you know why my cook’s pastry is -so good? He has never told a lie or seduced a -woman.’ But why multiply obvious examples? -We do not concern ourselves with morals when we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[84]</span> -test the engineer’s bridge or the scientist’s researches; -indeed we go farther, and say that it is -the moral duty of the scientist to disregard morals -in his search for truth. As a man he may be judged -by moral standards, but the truth of his conclusions -can only be judged by the standard of science.... -Art is expression, and poets succeed or fail by their -success or failure in completely and perfectly -expressing themselves. If the ideals they express -are not the ideals we admire most, we must blame -not the poets but ourselves; in the world where -morals count we have failed to give them the -proper material out of which to rear a nobler edifice. -To separate art and morality is not to destroy -moral values but to augment them—to give them -increased powers and a new freedom in the realm -in which they have the right to reign.”<a id="FNanchor_21" href="#Footnote_21" class="fnanchor">[21]</a></p> - -<h3>3. <i>Religion</i></h3> - -<p>It is literally true that American literature is not -irreverent. The penalty for meddling with religion -in any unconventional way is contemptuous obscurity. -But meddling with religion in a way that -brings out its blessings to humanity is praiseworthy -and leads to opulence and glory. For that reason -nine-tenths of our literature has a strain of religious -righteousness running through it. In the main<span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span> -the specters of Cotton Mather and Jonathan -Edwards still hover over our literary output, imparting -to it a theological tint. Our fictionists are still -obsessed with the idea that a story or a novel must -preach, must instill the right kind of ideals, must -exert a redeeming influence upon its reader. To be -sure, the experienced ones among them are fully -aware of the dangers of obvious moralizing, but -they have mastered the devious ways of preaching -without arousing the reader’s suspicion that he -is being preached to.</p> - -<p>It is this last point—the devious ways of unsuspected -preaching—that my profession is concerned -with. Either we are altogether silent on the subject -of religion in literature, deeming it too ticklish -a subject upon which to commit ourselves, or we -are zealous in our efforts to perpetuate the tradition -that literature must complement the work of the -church, only in a less outspoken way. Perhaps we -do not do it consciously but the results obtained -are the same. We merely advise students as to -what subjects may be exploited and what subjects -may not. Surely a subject bordering on the atheistic -could never be made salable; not more than two -or three periodicals would be open to such a story—and -these of the obscure, “freaky” kind. Without -a doubt even such a mild story as Balzac’s “An -Atheist’s Mass” could never have seen the light of -publication in an American periodical. The fact<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[86]</span> -that the hero remains unconverted to the end would -be fatal. We may write a story about an atheist, -and have written such, but in our story, when the -dénouement comes, the hero must exclaim to the -assembled multitude, that he had tried to live without -God and had found it unprofitable. The fact -that there might be some poor wretch of a hero in -this queer wide world who would not issue such a -proclamation does not detract from the urgency of -such a dénouement. It is one of our devious ways; -without it the story can hope to travel no farther -than the return-to-author basket. The characters -we create must ultimately come to know God and -the church—or they never come to know the reader. -It is doubtful if an American Flaubert could hope -for as cordial a reception of an atheistic character -of his as the French have accorded the mediocre -M. Homais of “Madame Bovary” fame.</p> - -<p>It is far from my purpose to leave the implication -that literature should preach atheism; but neither -should it preach religion, theology, or anything else, -for that matter, except in so far as life itself is a -sermon to whomever it pleases to view it as such. -“As a rule we may say that nothing in the world -improves one less than sermonizing books and conversations; -nothing is more wearisome, quite apart -from the fact that nothing is more inartistic.... -We do not demand of an author that he should -work to make us better.... All that we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[87]</span> -can demand of him is that he work conscientiously.”<a id="FNanchor_22" href="#Footnote_22" class="fnanchor">[22]</a> -The moment an author stoops to uplift -us he loses his balance as an artistic observer, -recorder, and interpreter.</p> - -<p>The attitude of our literature toward religion is -based on a churchy interpretation of life and character -which was unconsciously but none the less comprehensively -expressed in a magazine article by Dr. -Frank Crane. “Church people,” he wrote, “as a -rule, pay their debts, observe the decencies of life, -are clean of mind and body, cultivate those qualities -that make for a successful and contented life, and -get along together peacefully. And, as a rule, the -embezzlers, thugs, drunkards, harlots, rascals, adulterers, -gamblers, and swindlers do not cultivate -church-going to any great extent.”<a id="FNanchor_23" href="#Footnote_23" class="fnanchor">[23]</a></p> - -<p>This is a safe and sane doctrine to embrace when -writing fiction for the popular magazines. Our -editors, almost universally, have embraced it, and -even though the Reverend Doctor specifically states -that he speaks of people “as a rule,” which would -permit of exceptions, editors at large will not recognize -the existence of such exceptions. Truth does -not count and experience is an illusion. If a writer -has in his life had the misfortune of coming across -a man or woman who was kind, charitable, gentle, -moral, and noble and yet instead of being affiliated<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[88]</span> -with a church was a member of the Secular League -and a subscriber to the Truth Seeker he would best -suppress the latter two points. If a writer has read -statistics of extra-generous donations made to various -church funds and has found among the names -of donors not a few of universally notorious embezzlers, -he must ignore the fact, if only in the interests -of his career. His motto must be: Never write -anything about church that could not be turned into -an advertisement of the institution. If the motto -conflicts with life, scratch life.</p> - -<p>And yet religion, like sex, is one of the basic -forces of life; it has helped to shape the course of -human history and civilization. To deny the artist -the prerogative to touch upon it unless it be in -praise is to deny him the means to probe the human -soul. To compel him to accept any institution as -infallible and therefore beyond question of imperfection -is to fetter his spirit. That a man who is a -respected member of a respected church cannot be -a thief in his business life or a brute at home is a -more prostituting doctrine, the more so if not actually -believed in but adopted for commercial purposes -only, than any harlot was ever guided by, -because it is so flagrantly contrary to truth. That -the call of sex can never prove stronger than the -holiest of religious precepts is a malicious canon of -hypocritical dogmatism. This is the natural stuff -of literature—the dramatic conflicts and seeming<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[89]</span> -paradoxes, physical, psychic and intellectual, the -eternal clash of nature and dogma, of passion and -idea, of man and the world.</p> - -<p>Puny fledgelings come to us for instruction in -aerial literary navigation and we look in the tome -of Thou Shalt Nots and clip their weak little wings. -“Never dare to lift yourself more than a yard above -the earth,” we admonish; “and you’ll find it easier -if you use this trick and that,” we add. If, perchance, -one of them after awhile finds the fawning -breath of the earth too close and spreads its wings -and begins to soar up into the clear ether we shrug -our shoulders compassionately and say to the rest: -“Another young bird gone wrong.” It has broken -the limits of our taboos; it has tasted the wine of -pure ozone; it has heard the call of exploration; it -has turned irreverent. Should it succeed in growing -a few dazzling feathers by the time it comes -back in sight we may meet it with music and shout to -it the hospitality of our gardens—as a mark of our -ability to appreciate fine feathers; but more frequently -we let it starve to death and keep the music -for a touching funeral. During their lifetime we -have nothing to do with the irreverent....</p> - -<h3>4. <i>Social and Political Problems</i></h3> - -<p>No literature is more afraid of a courageous presentation -of the social welter which America, in -common with all the rest of the world, is undergoing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[90]</span> -in this age of reconstruction, than American literature. -Not that it entirely fails to touch upon the -mighty problems that have shaken our national life, -but it still clings to an ancient sense of delicacy and -an orthodox point of view which determines what -may and may not be said. Whether a writer really -subscribes to the point of view which colors nearly -all of our efforts is immaterial; in order to sell his -product he must adopt it, irrespective of any protesting -personal scruples he might feel. Thus we -find our literature, with the exception of a small and -highly unprofitable part, expressing no more advanced -views on the social phenomena of the day -than our forefathers held, and most frequently less -advanced.</p> - -<p>The editor of <i>The Coming Nation</i>, discussing the -kind of stories that are not wanted by film companies, -mentions, among others, stories “where the -hero arises and makes a soap-box speech on Socialism -converting all by-standers.”<a id="FNanchor_24" href="#Footnote_24" class="fnanchor">[24]</a> This statement -applies with equal force to our magazine fiction as -well. That no respectable editor of a fiction periodical -will take such stories is a fact universally -known among people acquainted with prevailing -policies of our magazines. There would be nothing -sinister in this policy, it would even be highly laudable, -were it based on the logical assumption that -men’s minds are not so easily swayed and that therefore -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[91]</span>no audience of by-standers can be converted by -a single speech. But it is based on no such reasoning. -The fact is that the story depicting a -speaker converting by a few eloquent phrases, -let us say, a body of strikers, to the employer’s -point of view, impelling them to forsake their -scheming leaders, tainted by European gold, -of course, and return to work will and does find -a ready market. Even the lack of story values -are frequently overlooked where such a fictive incident -occurs. The greatest of our national weeklies -and monthlies will open their columns to the padded -dissertation in story disguise on the unreasonableness -of workingmen, or the inefficiency of government -control of industries, or the blessings of a Big -Business Administration.</p> - -<p>What really determines the policy of exclusion of -certain topics or angles of presentation is the safe-guarding -of the interests of the big advertisers and -the personal prejudices of the publishers. Our -experienced writers, as well as the instructors of -student-writers who know their business, know these -prejudices perfectly. They know that popular views -“get by” even if the artistry is not so very obstrusive. -They know that unless one can fall in with -the established views of the great majority it is -best to leave social and political problems alone -and to write about the South Seas, or Alaska, or the -romantic story of John Jones, Jr., a son of a village<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[92]</span> -blacksmith, who, after many thrilling hardships -finally married Ivy Van Schyler, the pampered heiress -of noble lineage and a huge block of sound railroad -stock. They even know such small details as -that if a hero uses soap, it is best not to mention it -by an existing brand, for it may offend advertisers -trying to fasten upon the public rival brands; that -“talking machine” is safer than “Victrola” or “Grafonola” -or any other patented name; that, in a -word, no free advertising be given any company, -thus causing other advertisers to complain. They -know that it is dangerous to make a character intimate -that his health has been impaired as a result -of drinking too much ginger-ale, or taking headache -powders, or yeast, or tobacco, or anything else, for -that matter, that advertisers sell. It makes no -difference whether a writer has accumulated a fund -of personal observation to corroborate his statement. -There are people who are trying to sell -these products and will surely lodge a protest with -the advertising manager of the publication in which -such a story appears. In fact, numerous cases -where such inadvertent remarks have resulted in -diminished advertising space are on record.</p> - -<p>It is to the interest of these same all-powerful -advertisers to see that no aspersions be cast in our -magazine fiction upon the inalienable rights and -dignities of Business and that no dangerous views -be expressed which might sway a vigilantly guarded<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[93]</span> -public mind in undesirable directions. Existing -social and political institutions may be defended in -our fiction but not attacked or criticized; their -merits may be extolled, but their demerits must not -be betrayed to an innocent world. Private property -is sacred; the State is always right—except -when it attempts to interfere with Property; then a -thinly veiled story decrying this interference as -autocratic, tyrannous and un-American might get by -and bring a fair price. Progress is a generality -that affects us but little; the laws of change are suspended -when applied to our literary reactions to -our social life. Other nations may develop new -schools of fictionists, young, virile, boldly speaking -their minds on the moot problems of the day. We -have no room for such impudence. Our literature -is “pure,” level-headed, conservative. Some isolated -muck-rakers appear here and there, but we -give them no outlet for their muck-raking, and they -must either reform or perish or, at best, when we -are helpless to prevent it, get a measure of barren -notoriety.</p> - -<p>An army officer, an advanced student, once -handed in a splendidly written story of army life, -in which he gave a graphic portrayal of court-martial -proceedings. The apathy and criminal nonchalance -with which helpless boys were sentenced to -long-term imprisonment, in the name of discipline, -was so artistically woven into a thrilling plot that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[94]</span> -it made interesting reading even to the most avid -fiction devotees. Yet the story had gone the rounds -of nearly all the paying magazines without finding -a market. A few friendly editors wrote the author -personal letters, one editor going so far as to express -his appreciation of the work, but admitting -that the story was deemed “unavailable because it -does not meet with the policy of this publication.” -I supplied the discouraged author with a list of unconventional -publications—for fortunately we do -have a fighting number of them with us—that might -welcome his story but could afford to pay either -very little or not at all. He refused to waste his -work on the “freaks,” and wanted to know if he -could not revise the story to make it salable to a -standard magazine. I told him that elimination of -all incidents reflecting unfavorably upon the administration -of law in our army would undoubtedly -help. He protested that the incidents had been -taken from life and held out for a while, but finally -he succumbed to his intense desire to “get in.” -The story was revised and made perfectly harmless—“sweet” -and happy; it sold on its first trip. The -officer has never again attempted to use life as a -basis for fiction—indiscriminately. It was his first -altercation with policies—and probably his last. -It requires greater powers than he was blessed with -to put up a more valiant resistance.</p> - -<p>It is a sad comment on education that under existing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[95]</span> -circumstances, instructors of writers are obliged -to help undermine this natural resistance a few rebellious -spirits occasionally display. One whose -entire stock in trade is a knowledge of markets and -policies and an ability to expound existing standards -is not in a very advantageous position to encourage -disregard of immutable taboos. We must say, on -reading a story which is off-standard, that it won’t -sell, and why. We must formulate and enforce -the rules that make for “success” in fiction writing. -We must be vestals of the sacred fires. I am aware -that “vestals” is not exactly the right word one -should use in this connection; perhaps another word -connoting less virtue would be more apt. But, -after all, most of us are honest, and zealously believe -that the fires are sacred and must not be allowed -to go out or be polluted. Vision? Well,—aren’t -the blind happy?</p> - -<h3>5. <i>Americanism</i></h3> - -<p>As applied to our literature the term American -has come to mean everything and anything. It -compliments the mediocre twaddle of mediocre -minds. To earn the compliment a story must be -neither sad nor “fresh” nor irreverent nor “red.” -It must not be burdened with too much thought or -sincere emotion. It must have no glimmer of an -original idea. It must “kiss the hand that feeds -it,”—which means in this case that it must breathe<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[96]</span> -a sweet humility to all our institutions, from the -First Law of the land to the American Legion and -Babe Ruth. It must be “glad to be alive and carry -on”—everything that is old and respectable and -decrepit and green with mold.</p> - -<p>Let a piece of literary art reflect an unhackneyed -thought, let it break any one of our ancient taboos, -let it dare to belittle any one of our glorified generalities -and dogmas—and it is promptly howled -down as un-American. The literature of every -other country on earth affords an interpretative and -critical view of the psychology of the national mind -it reflects, while American literature is least reflective -of the American national mind, except in one -particular: its cringing fear of the truth. Were it -not for this fear to face the truth, and the inability -of the average American to stand criticism, the -great bulk of our “literature” would find no buyers -and its content would undergo a radical change. -It is this national trait that has given rise to the sublime -injunction, “Don’t knock!” We may have -heard of Matthew Arnold, but surely never of his -heretic doctrine that literature is a criticism of life. -To us literature is largely a matter of so many -words at so much per word, or so many hugs and -kisses and careers attained per magazine page.</p> - -<p>Is it to be wondered at that with us we have the -interminable problem: What shall we write about? -With one of the largest countries in the world in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span> -which to live; with over one hundred millions of -people living and working and battling and dreaming -all about us; with a multitude of perplexing -problems, international, national, municipal, class, -clan, and individual, clamoring for solution; with a -rich, ever-shifting panorama of a young, virile, -national existence before us; with a million comedies -and a million tragedies avidly looking at our typewriter -keys—with all this to be had for the taking, -isn’t it pathetically absurd that we must voyage the -seven seas and scour all the corners of the earth in -search of material? Open any magazine any -month and note the proportion of stories located -in far, out-of-the-way places. Even our best writers -are following this romantic bent. Twenty-five per -cent. of the stories contained in O’Brien’s “Year-book” -for 1919 had a foreign setting; his “Year-book” -for 1920 contained over thirty per cent. of -stories with foreign settings—mostly exotic and -bizarre. No serious objections could be taken to -transcribing the life of foreign places, if we had -first become aware of our own. But we have not. -We hunt for foreign material simply because we are -afraid to sift our own. We are only now beginning -to realize that our young continent—this huge, -crude meltingpot—is filled with brass and copper -and gold, and that these metals are melting and -fusing into some homogeneous substance, which we -vaguely term America. We want this burst of consciousness<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[98]</span> - to grow and sweep us along to great -revelations, but a false pride and obsolete traditions -and hypocritical dogmas are blocking the way. -Parrot-like we shout from pulpit and rostrum and -cathedra the old banality: “Boost! All the world -loves a booster!” And because we like to be loved -we dare not touch upon the wounds of life—the hunger, -the passions, the buffets, the defeats that purge -its sordidness, gild its drabness, and actuate us to -nobler aspirations.</p> - -<p>We pride ourselves that we have developed the -short story to perfection. It has become our -national form of literary expression. It has -reached an unparalleled vogue. But, in truth, if we -are entitled to pride, it is on account of our remarkable -achievement of an ability to tell an entertaining -tale without telling anything worth while. -Paradoxically, we squeeze amusement out of -nothing. We have attained an excellence of workmanship -without the least depth of substance. But -I am anticipating. This phase of the subject is so -important that it deserves a chapter for itself, which -it will receive later on. The real perfection of our -short story is yet to come. The signs are that it is -having its birth pangs at this time. Writers of -rich promise have come to the fore recently—and -here and there a magazine, either new or an old -one with a new policy, to receive their product. -Our perfected short story will be bold, fearless,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[99]</span> -vital; beating with the vigorous pulse of a giant -nation stretching its limbs. It will be truly American—optimistic, -with the rugged optimism of a -Walt Whitman; brave, with the courage of an impetuous -youth; rich, with the colors of a fertile soil -and a blending humanity. Perhaps our short story -is to fulfill the hopes H. G. Wells once had for the -novel:</p> - -<p>“The novel,” he wrote in <i>An Englishman Looks -at the World</i>, “is to be the social mediator, the -vehicle of understanding ... the criticism of -laws and institutions and of social dogmas and -ideas.... We are going to write ... -about the whole of human life. We are going to -deal with political questions and religious questions -and social questions ... until a thousand pretenses -and ten thousand impostures shrivel in the -cold clear air of our elucidations.... Before -we have done we will have all life within the scope -of the novel.”</p> - -<p>A lofty assignment, this, for a form of literature -that is rooted, as our short story always has been, -in the precept that to be interesting it must eschew -reality. But we can carry it out—and will. Our -pioneers are already on the trail—weak as yet, not -a full-grown Chekhov among them—but gaining in -hardihood, and singing. The hordes behind them -are waiting in safety; let the trail become a bit -smoother, the hardships lessened, and they will<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[100]</span> -follow. In the meantime who that is filled with that -eternally human envious admiration for pluck can -keep back his “Good cheer!” and “Godspeed!”?</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[101]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI - -<br /> - <span class="smcap">The Artificial Ending</span></h2></div> - -<p>One of the surest tags of the American short -story has been its happy ending. No matter what -vicissitudes the hero or heroine may have undergone, -what problems and tragedies may have overtaken -them, what unmendable exploits of circumstance or -fate they may have been subjected to, in the end -all must be well with them. The happy ending is a -direct result of our uplift optimism, of our Pollyanna -philosophy of life, of our fear of reality. We -have always justified it on the ground of our national -psychology, which, we claim, is buoyant and aggressive -and won’t accept defeat. We have insisted -that the American always “gets what he wants -when he wants it.” And even the cynics among us -did not dispute our last claim; they pointed to the -happy ending.</p> - -<p>It is true that of late, since it has become the -fashion to question everything, the happy ending -has come in for its share of blasphemous discussion. -Here and there views have been expressed that a -happy ending is not absolutely necessary to make a -story readable; some of these views are so decidedly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[102]</span> - antagonistic as to maintain that a happy ending -is invariably inartistic, which simply proves, again, -that rebound is directed with equal force but in -opposite direction as the original bound. Even -aspiring story writers come in occasionally inoculated -with doubt of the very propriety of the happy -ending. To such, we the votaries of the perfect -short story, having exhausted all our erudite arguments -in a vain attempt at reconversion, finally -apply the one unfailing argument—the threat of -the editorial rejection slip. The happy ending, we -admit, may not always be artistic, and it may not -always bring an acceptance, but the unhappy ending -almost invariably brings a rejection.</p> - -<p>The fallacy of the happy ending clearly illustrates -the lack of any sound system of thought or reasoning -underlying the exposition and production of -American fiction. We have the support of venerable -theories and formulas and high-sounding -abstractions, but not of facts and logic. It is as if -we dared not examine the result of the application -of our theories and the filling of our formulas. -Glibly we state the psychology of the average American -reader, which we profess to know so well, but -do not care to assure ourselves whether our deductions, -and even our major premises are correct. For -if it were true that the average reader always -demands a happy ending, we would have no explanation -of the popularity of most of the works of Poe,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[103]</span> -Bret Harte, Jack London, Kipling, Conrad, Maupassant, -and even the gray Russians. Doubtless -there are individual characteristics in the writings -of these gentlemen that have appealed to our happily -disposed readers, but how much of the appeal has -been due to a vogue created by official O. K.’ers? -The inchoate reversion to an insistence on the -unhappy ending, which is becoming apparent among -some layers of our reading public, tends to confirm -this suggestion. For it is not probable that -the same people who have never been able to enjoy -a story unless it ended happily should suddenly -have been seized with a passionate amour for the -“morbid” ending; and, from any rational point of -view, it is just as fallacious to accept the unhappy -ending as an invariable rule as it is to accept the -happy ending. One may be as artificial as the other.</p> - -<p>Manifestly there are kinks in the average reader’s -psychology of which we have not been aware, or -if we have, have paid little attention to. This psychology -which we have taken for granted and -builded upon is not after all so solid as we have -supposed it to be. It can be and is being molded. -It appears that the present-day average reader fears -nothing so much as the imputation of being average. -Here and there a brave soul may vociferously boast -of being a “low-brow,” thus betraying a troubled -consciousness of mediocrity, but on the whole the -tendency is to deplore the tastes of the average,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[104]</span> -thereby imputing to one’s self, by implication of -contrast, the possession of tastes above those of -the average. Hence the sudden ability to enjoy an -unhappy ending. Hence also the distrust of the -average editor of this sudden growth in taste. He -knows its make-believe nature: the average reader -may learn to pretend a dislike for the good old -happy ending, but in truth he enjoys it as much as -he ever did. Hence the continued demand for -stories with happy endings.</p> - -<p>This may not be such a cheering view of the -average reader’s psychology, but neither is it -entirely cheerless. By exploiting its hypocritical -vein of pretended admiration for good literature, -we may hope ultimately to develop a genuine -admiration. People of habitual coarse tastes, for -beverages, delicacies, clothes or arts, usually begin -the refining process by affecting the tastes of those -whom they think their betters. The process itself -is rather long and tedious and often disheartening. -But the aping instinct helps measurably. We cannot -hope to have a discriminating reading public in a -day. Too long have we impressed upon our public -the blessings of a happy disposition and the artistry -of reflecting it in our literature. Too long have we -brazened about our pride in Pollyanna, Wallingford, -Torchy, and a hundred other fictive chasers of -the blues, who won’t take defeat but go on singing -on their way. The happy story, with its breezy<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[105]</span> -style, its giggling climax, and its smacking dénouement -has become a fixed type from which our -readers’ affection cannot be so quickly alienated.</p> - -<p>D. W. Griffith, one of the ablest producers of -moving pictures, is reported to have made the statement -that the average spectator of cinema drama -has the intelligence of a nine-year-old child.<a id="FNanchor_25" href="#Footnote_25" class="fnanchor">[25]</a> That -Mr. Griffith is justified in his statement may be -assumed from the huge success he has had in purveying -cinema entertainment. He has made millions -where others have made scanty half-millions. -Verily, he knows his public and is in a position to -estimate its mental powers with some measure of -accuracy. His contempt of its intelligence does him -credit....</p> - -<p>One of his greatest successes has been his production -of “Way Down East,” a spectacular melodrama -of the old angel-girl-Satan-man variety, -with a resulting illegitimate baby which happily -sees fit to die, leaving the little mother to find work -with a good Christian family. But her past is -against her and she is finally driven out into a -terrible snow-storm by a man who quotes the Bible -by the yard, and the women in the audience wet -their little handkerchiefs, and the men hawk and -cough and blow their noses. The big scene of the -picture, and which is probably responsible for -seventy-five per cent. of the picture’s phenomenal<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[106]</span> -success, shows a whole river of ice floating down -toward a furiously-dashing waterfall. The poor -little heroine is on one of the huge cakes of ice fast -nearing the watery precipice, while the good boy -who loves her honestly is jumping like an acrobat -after her in the teeth of a raging storm.</p> - -<p>Now, all the moving-picture patrons in the country, -from the past experience of having witnessed -one thousand pictures and read ten thousand magazine -stories, ought to know that there is not one -chance in a million that the plucky lover will not -arrive in time to rescue his sweetheart—such things -have not happened and do not happen (in our -stories, of course!), yet they become wide-eyed and -panting with excitement, as if they were in doubt -about the outcome. Griffith uses the “cut-back” -every ten or twenty feet, showing the thundering -falls, the crashing ice with the limp figure of the -girl upon it, the boy precariously maintaining his -balance, then back again to the falls; thus prolonging -the agony until he thinks the public has got its -money’s worth; then the boy arrives, clasps the girl -in his arms, his erring Christian father asks her -forgiveness and welcomes her as a prospective -daughter-in-law, and the public file out in the lobby, -exclaiming ecstatically to one another: “What a -masterpiece!” Verily, this Mr. Griffith knew -whereof he spoke.</p> - -<p>Our public is still thrilled with a climax of whose<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[107]</span> -outcome there ought to be not the slightest doubt. -Which merely proves that if our fiction still has a -measure of suspense it is not due to our clever technique -but to the almost fabulous stupidity of the -large mass of readers. We have evolved our tricks -of technique for the prime purpose of maintaining -a keen suspense, of keeping the outcome of the conflict -which every story must have in the balance, of -heightening the reader’s curiosity to follow the destiny -of the hero or heroine in whose behalf his -sympathies have been enlisted to a satisfactory end. -But if after, let us say, twenty years of reading -fiction, there should suddenly dawn upon our average -reader’s mind the idea that as the hero or heroine -of a story is always immortal and unconquerable -in the end, no matter how circumstances may -appear to be against him or her for the moment, -would not our skillfully woven suspense suffer a -severe jolt? Of what use would it be to fear for the -safety of the trapped little girl when a dogged confidence, -gained by profitable experience in reading, -would suggest that she is due at the altar on page -five and would inevitably keep her appointment? Of -what use would be taking seriously the pugilistic -encounters of the Man-Who-Can’t-Be-Knocked-Out? -Why thrill with anxiety over an overturned -automobile when it is certain that the hero pinned -underneath it will have sustained nothing more -serious than a few scratches that must heal before<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[108]</span> -the final sentence is completed? What would -become of all our tricks and ingenuity and inventiveness? -Would not this one convention of the invariably -happy ending then defeat all our efforts at -creating suspense? And if that happened would it -not be the direst calamity to all we have worked for, -to the entire mechanism of our “perfect” story?</p> - -<p>The preceding paragraph is prophetic of what -ultimately must happen. As yet that day may be -far off in the hazy distance, but when it comes the -philosophy of our short story must undergo a complete -metamorphosis. Its own glaring contradictions, -if not external influences, must ultimately bring -that about. To preach Suspense as the highest law, -then kill it at its very inception by another law of -the happy ending is an absurdity that cannot long -remain unapparent even to a nine-year-old intelligence.</p> - -<p>Meantime the reaction noted in some quarters -toward the invariably unhappy ending is just as -sinister an influence toward the rise of another -absurdity. Whether this reaction be sincere—as in -the case of those who have been fed with glucose -fiction ad nauseam—or merely fashionable—as in -the case of most of the Left Wing of our present-day -average reading public—if crystallized and perpetuated -as a dogma it is bound to constitute a -serious hindrance in the evolution of the short story. -Once and for all we must come to an acceptance of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span> -the truth that there can be but one kind of an ending -to a story—whether happy or unhappy—and that -is the logical one, an ending which is a direct inevitable -outgrowth of the story itself. No law can be -made that would apply to all stories; each story -generates its own laws. The question of repugnance -or preferences of the reader does not enter here at -all. The question of cause and effect, of intelligent -probability gaged by a keen observation of the laws -or lack-of-laws of reality—this question alone must -become paramount and decisive.</p> - -<p>It is true that the noblest literary works, from the -dramas of Æschylus to the present day, have all -been tinged with sadness—Maupassant’s definition -of literature as being a mirror of life, proving a true -one. Also that other one—is it by Goethe?—that -literature is the conscience of the human race. In -the world of men, with the dark mystery of death -as an ever-present certainty, thus sowing a sense of -the futility of all human aspirations and achievement -in the hearts of even the most aggressive of -us; with a lurking consciousness of insurmountable -limitations besetting our fondest dreams; with a still -more pronounced consciousness that the maturing -of dreams frequently marks their decay, and almost -always marks the thawing of their dewy glitter—in -such a world, literature, welling up from the depths -of inner consciousness, cannot help being tinged with -sadness. In fact, the vast bulk of the world’s literary<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[110]</span> - masterpieces consists of tragedies. The sooner -this fundamental fact is woven into the fiber of -American fiction the sooner will American fiction -become the mirror of American life and the conscience -of the American people.</p> - -<p>But this solemn historic consideration does not -justify the adoption of a rigid rule that an unhappy -ending of a story is artistic and that a happy one is -always inartistic. Least of all could it be justified -in its application to the short story, which frequently -deals with but a single incident in the life of a character -rather than with a complete history. There -are infinitely more probabilities of ultimate defeat -in a complete history than in a single experience. -Death is not always the price of an adventure, nor -disillusionment that of an undertaking. Conrad’s -“Youth,” melancholy as it is with the breath of -finiteness of all our glorious epochs, has no tragic -ending. The young commander has dared through -stress and storm and adversity, has pitted the -strength of his youth against that of the sea and has -come out victorious, glowing with the symbolic message: -“Do or Die!” And though, when he recounts -the narrative of that first command of his, -youth is far behind him, he is filled with lyric memories -of it far sweeter than his distant exploit itself. -Mary E. Wilkins Freeman’s “Revolt of Mother” -ends happily and yet logically and artistically. Perhaps -in her next encounter with her hard-hearted<span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[111]</span> -and hard-headed husband Mother won’t be as successful, -but in this one which Mrs. Freeman had -chosen to relate, she carries the day. Maupassant’s -“Moonlight” ends well. The old Abbé realizes -that “God perhaps has made such nights as this to -clothe with his ideals the loves of men,” and -the young couple can henceforth love unmolested. -James Branch Cabell’s “Wedding Jest” ends happily, -although satirically—the point of the story—not -a happy one by any means—being contained particularly -in the ending. An enumeration of all the -great short stories that have happy endings would -make a paragraph of considerable length.</p> - -<p>From any technical point of view the unhappy -ending, when canonized into a convention, will -defeat any skill and ingenuity or even natural artistry -in the maintenance of suspense. After a while -readers will learn that every story must end unhappily -and will be on their guard. Already the few -periodicals that have made a convention of the unconventional -ending are suffering a depressing monotony. -There really is no reason for following the -love illusions of the unsophisticated heroine when it -is certain that disillusionment awaits her in the end. -Nor is there reason for feeling elated over the success -of our hero when we know that it is temporary, -that it is only a matter of paragraphs or pages -before this success will be turned into defeat.</p> - -<p>If then we arrive at the conclusion that neither<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[112]</span> -the happy ending nor the tragic ending is in itself -an indication of artistry, but must be considered in -its relation to the story it ends, we arrive at a -view which is at once rational and simple—so -simple, in fact, that it seems banal to emphasize it. -In the matter of endings we have been thinking in -terms of producing the greatest effect, totally ignoring -their inevitability as culminating points of given -sets of plot influences. We know that the end of -a story marks an emphatic place which leaves the -greatest impression upon the reader’s mind; it is, -rhetorically, a strategic point, and therefore we concentrate -all our surprises, our jugglery, our uplift -message and our disposition upon this point. We -want the reader to go away smiling, or pleasantly -startled, or, if we write for the conventionally unconventional -publication, unpleasantly satisfied. -The fact that a writer after having set his characters -in motion and allowing them to act and react -upon the various forces of the plot, to mold and be -molded, has no power over the ending other than -that of guiding the threads of his story—characters, -motives and circumstances—to the end they are -logically bound for, is as yet obscure among us. We -are associating the ending with its impressions upon -the reader, with its gallery value—rather than with -the soul of the story. As Mr. Carl Van Doren, -former literary editor of <i>The Nation</i> and now of -<i>The Century</i> has expressed it: “According to all<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[113]</span> -the codes of the more serious kinds of fiction, the -unwillingness—or the inability—to conduct a plot to -its legitimate ending implies some weakness in the -artistic character.”<a id="FNanchor_26" href="#Footnote_26" class="fnanchor">[26]</a></p> - -<p>This weakness that Mr. Van Doren refers to in -reality arises from our very conception of the function -of fiction and the motives that govern its -birth. In a majority of cases the prime motive for -writing a story is to obtain a check from a publisher; -the dazzling figures cited in our newspapers and -writers’ magazines as the incomes of some fictionists -exert an irresistible appeal. The constant hammering -upon literature as a commodity which can be -and is being produced as any other commodity at -such and such a price, the size being determined -upon its ability to perform the clownish function of -supplying a laugh or a thrill to the largest number -of T. B. M.’s or T. B. W.’s, is another influence -responsible for this weakness. That fiction is a -medium for the expression of a writer’s reactions -to his business of living is a view that mighty few -of our writers, editors, and literary savants seem -to hold. So that the fallacy of the happy ending, -and of the unhappy ending as well, is inevitably -bound up with the larger fallacy of mistaking the -manufacture of stories for the function of literature.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[114]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII - <br /> - - <span class="smcap">Form and Substance</span></h2></div> - -<p>Jack London in his confessions of his struggle for -recognition as a writer gives this formula for success -in literature: Health, Work, and a Philosophy of -Life. Health is necessary, of course, in order to -do any hard work, and in a world against which old -Malthus railed, nothing can be attained without -hard work. But it is the value of the third ingredient -which is most often overlooked and the absence -of which is responsible for the failure of most of -our literary output to rise above the level of mediocrity. -We have noted, in another place, that Jack -London himself, in the bulk of his production, failed -to strike more than an occasional deep and sincere -chord, but it was not because his ear was faulty; -it was simply because his audience rejected precisely -the deep chord.</p> - -<p>Let it be understood that by a philosophy of life -Jack London did not refer to any definite view on -economic reform or social regeneration. Narrow, -limited, prejudiced views have but little place in -literature; if presented by the hand of an artist, -they may appeal for a short time, but never for very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[115]</span> -long. Great writers there have been who were not -as actively engaged in the squabbles of the world as -Jack London was and who did not take definite -sides in the skirmishes of any generation but they -have all had a philosophy of life none the less, in -that they have all had a broad, philosophic comprehension -of the basic laws which govern human life -and actions; of causes and effects conducive to -human suffering and happiness; and of the reactions -of these basic laws upon the author himself so that -he is able to present them from a definite angle—his -angle.</p> - -<p>It is the possession of this individual angle upon -the everlasting panorama of life and death which -distinguishes the vital master from the flabby -mechanic. We might call it philosophy of life, -independence of mind, originality, idealism, or what -not, in all cases it makes for substance—the thing -by which a work of art lives.</p> - -<p>No slight is intended on the value of form in -literature. If the appropriate masterful form -clothes this vital substance, so much the better, of -course, but it is the substance that is the protoplasm. -Form follows fads and fashions, and is decidedly -mortal; substance alone illustrates the immutable -law of the indestructibility of matter. With all -their beautiful rhetoric and genial humor, the Spectator -and Tatler papers of Addison and Steele are -mildly entertaining dead matter today, but the tragedies<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[116]</span> - and comedies of the Bard of Avon are as -appealing today as three centuries ago, even though -handicapped by a form no longer in vogue. Dostoyevsky’s -novels, to take a more modern example, -were written in a style as clumsy and uncouth as -ever novels could be written in, but their burning -pages sear the souls of men who read them. The -gift of substance is in them—a fiery miracle, an -Apocalypse.</p> - -<p>The one supremely outstanding feature in our -American fiction is its lack of substance. Some of -us have the O. Henry style and some of us have the -Henry James style and still others have the Washington -Irving or the Poe style; some of us can plot -and others can end a story with a flourish; some -possess a dazzling vocabulary and others are genii -of rhetoric—but how many have something sustaining -to impart to a world drowning in platitudes? -How much of worth has our fiction added to the -world’s sum of comprehension of beauty, of truth? -We have developed schools and systems of teaching -and learning how to say things; we have bent every -effort toward the evolving of a science of expression -only to find that we have been too busy expressing -to acquire what to express. American ethics has -always been a point of national pride, but we have -never applied it to the art of talking brilliantly when -one has nothing to say. As George Macdonald -once put it: “... If a man has nothing to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[117]</span> -communicate, there is no reason why he should have -a good style, any more than why he should have a -good purse without any money, or a good scabbard -without any sword.”</p> - -<p>Again, the acquisition of nobility of form is not -to be discouraged, but the possession of something -to tell the world is the sublimest of gifts, and gains -the world’s everlasting gratitude; and the greatest -seeming anomaly in the conditions under which -American literature is produced is that this gift is -not only rated at a discount but fought, vilified, -grappled with. The only way the gift can be -acquired, if it can, is through an insatiable interest -in the stuff and forms of life; but such interest leads -to inquiry and inquiry leads to heresy; venerable -taboos are broken. The anomaly becomes a normal -result of an inferior conception of the rights and -functions of literature. Prejudices are placed above -art; policies above truth; words above meanings.</p> - -<p>Once, at a suffrage gathering, a young writer was -introduced by a friend to a famous writer whose -encouragement the beginner desired. At the end of -the evening the friend asked the famous writer for -his impressions of the budding genius. “I have not -read any of his work,” the famous writer answered, -“but I am afraid he has not the makings of a genius. -The way he snubbed the poor girl I introduced him -to merely because she is a salesgirl indicates that -he lacks the voracious interest in the human element<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[118]</span> -which marks the true artist. How is he ever going -to talk Man when he doesn’t know Man?”</p> - -<p>Voracious interest—that’s the path that leads to -the gift of substance, to the “philosophy of life,” -the original angle! Cæsar saw before he conquered. -And he had to come a long way before -he could see. But he wanted to see. And it is -wanting to see that is the whip of genius. Dickens -walked the streets of London for hours, through -rain and fog and slush and shine, because he wanted -to see it, all of it, every nook and corner of it. Balzac -tramped the length and breadth of Paris, -haunted parks and shops and drawing-rooms, because -the human comedy appealed to him. The -Russian Kuprin dressed himself in a diver’s suit -and had himself lowered many fathoms into the -Black Sea because he wanted to experience the -sensations of a diver. And Jack London -circled the globe because he wanted to see what -it is like.</p> - -<p>A little class-room episode comes to mind. In -the poetry class Carl Sandburg came up for discussion. -A few of his Chicago poems were read -when a fair would-be poet spoke up in protest. “I -have lived in Chicago all my life,” she said, “and -have never seen the things Sandburg sees!” But -there was another student in the room, a very unobtrusive -little girl sitting somewhere in the back of -the room, and she suddenly came to her instructor’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[119]</span> - rescue. “That’s why you are not Sandburg!” -she exclaimed....</p> - -<p>The true artist is the perpetual explorer. He -cannot invent the substance of his work, but he can -discover it in the life of nature and his fellow-men. -And the more he sees the more he learns to see, for -to be able to see the new and unexplored in the old -and elemental is the highest art in itself. A hunchback -to a child in the streets is an object to throw -stones at, to a Victor Hugo he is a grand, heroic figure, -fierce and glorious in his pathetic grandeur. A -typhoon to a Chinese fisherman represents the wrath -of his god for the omission of a prayer or a sacrifice; -to Joseph Conrad it symbolizes the majestic resentment -of the Sea itself against man’s desecration of -its peace and beauty and mystery. Only the American -artist knows no symbols and is warned against -attempting to know.</p> - -<p>Our great cry has always been: “Acquire form!” -Grammar, rhetoric, metrics, technique—these have -been the indispensable tools of our writers. They -still are. But having acquired them our writers -find they can fashion nothing beautiful, nothing -lasting, nothing that will weather the storms of time. -For no tools, no matter how sharp or perfect, can -accomplish the feat of fashioning something out of -vacuum. The American story always has laid -claims to style—but it hasn’t lived. Writers have -come and had their vogue and gone. Even years<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[120]</span> -back when style was more leisurely and rounded, -when the badge of haste was not upon it, Charles -Dudley Warner remarked: “We may be sure that -any piece of literature which attracts only by some -trick of style, however it may blaze up for a day and -startle the world with its flash, lacks the element of -endurance. We do not need much experience to -tell us the difference between a lamp and a Roman -candle.”</p> - -<p>This remark can be elaborated on, explained, -complemented. The truth is that there can be no -style without substance. These elements are not -separate entities; only superficially do they seem to -be. How much sweetness can a “sweet nothing” -contain? How much beauty can a work of “art” -contain which has emptiness of thought and ugliness -of conception? How much truth can be embedded in -a fundamental falsehood? Every great poet has -found the soul of his poem determining its form. -Great style grows from within—it is an off-shoot of -great substance. To the American writer this relationship -has never been apparent; and most of our -critics, professing a lofty æstheticism from the -shadows of their academies, have never paid attention -to it. Our literature cannot boast the possession -of a single lucid outline of this vital relationship -between form and substance such as the following -from Remy de Gourmont’s “Le Probleme du Style.” -I wonder how many authors of textbooks exhorting<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[121]</span> -American would-be authors to learn the cabalistic -lore of expression have ever read this:</p> - -<p>“A new fact or a new idea is worth more than -a fine phrase. A lovely phrase is a lovely thing and -so is a lovely flower. But their duration is almost -the same—a day, a century. Nothing dies more -swiftly than a style which does not rest upon the -solidity of vigorous thinking. Such a style shrivels -like a stretched skin; it falls in a heap as ivy -does from the rotten tree that once gave it -support....</p> - -<p>“It is probably an error to attempt to distinguish -between form and substance.... There is no -such thing as amorphous matter; all thought has -a limit, hence a form, since it is a partial representation -of true or possible, real or imaginary life. Substance -engenders form exactly as the tortoise and -the oyster do the materials of their respective -shells....</p> - -<p>“Form without a foundation, style without -thought—what a poor thing it is!...</p> - -<p>“If nothing lives in literature except by its style, -that is because works well thought out are invariably -well written. But the converse is not true. -Style alone is nothing....</p> - -<p>“The sign of the man in any intellectual work is -the thought. The thought <i>is</i> the man. And style -and thought are one.”<a id="FNanchor_27" href="#Footnote_27" class="fnanchor">[27]</a></p> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[122]</span></p> -<p>If we were candid enough the proper answer to -make to this brilliant Frenchman would be: “Who -told you that literature is an ‘intellectual work’?” -But we are not candid enough. Only in our strictly -professional journals do we dare liken literature to -cobbling or tin-smithing or hod-carrying; in the -official world, in our lectures and book-reviews, we -consider it an art and talk of Muses and Pegasus -and all the artistic divinities of Mount Olympus -and Chillicothe.</p> - -<p>A simple confession will not be amiss here. This -discussion has been largely a plea for the man and -woman who would find in literature, and in the -short story specifically, the relief of a burdened -soul. The influences that would withhold this relief -are multitudinous and powerful. The struggle is -unequal and pathetic. But of the hundreds of -literary aspirants that have come to my personal -notice only an isolated individual here and there was -blessed with any kind of a burden. The vast multitude -of souls were cheerfully lightweight and unencumbered. -These aspirants came to study technique -so that they might learn how to write salable stories, -but they had no stories to tell. Some of them believed -they could become great story writers because -when at school they had received excellent marks in -composition; others claimed on more general -grounds a gift of expression and they wished to put -it to practical use. That it was necessary to have<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[123]</span> -lived in order to write of life was a thought that had -never occurred to them. They were blissfully unaware -of such a necessity. They needed form, nothing -else, and applied themselves conscientiously toward -its acquisition. The irony of the whole matter -is that they actually estimated their deficiency accurately: -form was what they wanted, and nothing -else. After a while they began to sell. In all cases -the unhappy aspirants who were plagued with -thoughts and emotions have found it harder to sell, -no matter how much excellence of form they succeeded -in acquiring. In the field of the American -short story, the “lightweights” have it, so far.</p> - -<p>It is true, of course, that even a lightweight must -have something to clothe with his all-potent form—be -it a skeleton ever so rattling. But that has been -answered in Chapter IV on the Moving Pictures. -There are themes a-plenty, airy, optimistic, harmless -themes that no respectable editor, reader, or Board -of Censorship can object to. They can be adapted -and readapted an infinity of times, provided each -time a new twist or a “different” trick is introduced.</p> - -<p>All our themes seem to have divided themselves -into two grand classes: Stereotyped themes out of -which stories are made, and Life themes out of -which literature is made. The first class contains -an abundance of material that any one might have -for the taking, but which to make salable requires all -the tricks of form that we have so flamboyantly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span> -evolved to disguise its hackneyed origin. The -second class contains all the substances of existence -that only those that feel their kinship thereto can -transmute into literature. All the style and form -that the science of writing can teach cannot hope -to produce one breathing story unless the theme is -eloquent with this kinship. Such is the story of -genius—the story that lives and endures. Such a -story may or may not have mechanical values; it -will captivate and thrill; ruffle and soothe; make -and destroy. Such a story will be found to have a -theme not chosen with an eye for gallery approval; -not even because the writer himself approves of it. -One cannot approve or disapprove of the stuff he -is made of. One merely accepts it. After all there -is only one theme—inexhaustible—out of which genuine -literature has always been and always will be -made, perhaps it is the simple theme of Tagore’s -court poet: “The theme of Krishna, the lover god, -and Radha, the beloved, the Eternal Man and the -Eternal Woman, the sorrow that comes from the -beginning of time, and the joy without end.”<a id="FNanchor_28" href="#Footnote_28" class="fnanchor">[28]</a></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[125]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII - <br /> - - <span class="smcap">Finale</span></h2></div> - -<p>There is more than a modicum of depression, -then, in a contemplative sweep of the literary product -we are instrumental in creating. Even the -most complacent members in my profession must -find it so. For one thing, the very lack of variety -in the finished product we so painstakingly cultivate -must occasionally become irksome, if nothing more -serious. Analyzing stories by a hundred different -writers, both successful and would-be, and all of -these stories with one puny soul must in the end -become a very tiresome routine indeed.</p> - -<p>It is true that we are not masters of the situation. -Who are we to set up standards and direct the footsteps -of the young toward them? We are but the -interpreters of existing standards and the formulators -and expositors of ways that lead to the meeting -of the exaction imposed by them. But if an -uneasy thought sometimes, at dusk, buzzes into our -incautious ear that the existing standards lead to -unregenerate mediocrity, should we not pause and -ask if perpetuating these standards is for the good -of our souls or even for the work we love (and a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[126]</span> -great many of us really do love our work!)? Perhaps -a revision of our texts—if not a bonfire—might -result in fewer stories but more inspiring ones. -Perhaps the demolition of magazine standards -might result in the birth of literary standards. As -it is, should we not face the truth that all the masters -that have ever manipulated pen or typewriter -have disregarded our standards and set up new ones -of their own? They may not have gone to the -extent of a Kipling who wrote to a beginner that -“No man’s advice is the least benefit in our business, -and I am a very busy man. Keep on trying until -you either fail or succeed.” They all have looked -for and accepted intelligent advice of one kind or -another—from eminent contemporaries and from -those that had preceded them. But they have not -slavishly copied and imitated. They have not felt -that any advice had the power of divine commandment. -No real artist could be expected to create -anything in the environment of the rubrics and inhibitions -with which we have surrounded him.</p> - -<p>All the blame that can be heaped upon the public -and our magazine editors does not absolve the literary -clergy from the share of harm they have contributed -to the existing state of the American short -story. The cheapest form of advertising and the -most erudite and conscientious of our textbooks -combine in the creation of a peculiar psychology that -a story is some concoction that any one might learn<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[127]</span> -to make up by mere exertion. Here is a typical -advertisement appearing on the back page of a current -magazine:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>HOW I MADE $350.00 ON ONE SHORT STORY -And How I Learned To Write, In Only a Few -Evenings, Stories That Actually Sell Themselves.</p> -</div> - -<p>Then follows a full-page testimony of some one who -has made a great success of story-writing by spending -the small sum of $5 on the course advertised. -The course itself was prepared by a leading professor -in a leading eastern university and whose -name is well-known in the literary world. And -almost every important textbook on the subject -abounds in statements such as the following taken -from one of the most intelligent works: “the events -which go to make up a fictional plot are artificially -arranged so as to bring about a particular result,”<a id="FNanchor_29" href="#Footnote_29" class="fnanchor">[29]</a> -besprinkled with numerous analogies to the various -trades and professions and how long it takes for -the average apprentice to become an accomplished -artizan. The psychology of tricks and twists and -points is foisted upon the writer, the reader, the -editor. By constant repetition we ourselves begin -to acquire it, if we had it not when we started....</p> - -<p>And yet this short volume is not wholly pessimistic. -I would not want to leave that impression. -For as already stated there have always been writers -with a real touch of divine afflatus who have never<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[128]</span> -paid any attention either to our psychology or to -our tricks, or to our inhibitions. “Every fine artist -in American fiction will be seen to have discarded -both the technical and moral pattern of the magazine -tradition and to have developed one of his -own.”<a id="FNanchor_30" href="#Footnote_30" class="fnanchor">[30]</a> And the number of these heretics is growing—much -faster than some of us are aware. -They suffer obscurity and often poverty as all great -heretics always have suffered, but they have the fortitude -of their calling. Let us listen to the confession -of one of them:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>“... However, you know that the short-story form has become -among us very much what I call corrupt. Publishers of short -stories sought what they called the story with a kick in it. Plots -for short stories were found and about these plots our writers -sought to hang a semblance of reality to life. The plot, however, -being uppermost in the writers’ minds, what we got was a -snappy, entertaining, artificial thing, forgotten completely an -hour after it was read.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps because of a native laziness, I found myself unable -to think up plots. To try to do so bored me unspeakably. On -the other hand, there were all about me human beings living -their lives and in the process of doing so creating drama....</p> - -<p>“I have tried to clutch at it and reproduce in writing some of -that drama....”<a id="FNanchor_31" href="#Footnote_31" class="fnanchor">[31]</a></p> -</div> - -<p>When the problem involved is what to tell, the -sharpening of the faculty of seeing what is worth -while, the problem of how to tell becomes of secondary -importance. In fact the same literary heretic -believes that “An impulse needs but be strong -enough to break through the lack of technical training -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[129]</span>... technical training might well destroy the -impulse....”<a id="FNanchor_32" href="#Footnote_32" class="fnanchor">[32]</a></p> - -<p>Along with the author of “Winesburg, Ohio,” -and “The Triumph of the Egg,” there are a host of -other writers freshly reacting to life and honestly -striving to embody their reactions into stories. It is -strange to us, accustomed as we are to clever artificiality, -it is even grotesque—this simplicity, naturalness, -and daring, but it marks the birth of the American -short story—that colorful short form which is -destined to become the most perfect artistic expression -of our national life. After all, to the true artist -the public is no problem, it being composed primarily -of himself alone. As Sherwood Anderson expressed -it in another passage of the interview quoted above: -“I would like a little to understand myself in this -mixup, and I am writing with that end in view.” -The curse of catering to the public has been a fallacy -as great as that of our technique; we have -assumed that fiction is made to order for a public, -just as we have taught that technique comes first -and story substance next. The great writers have -all come before their public and have had to wait -for the public to catch up with them, but if they -hadn’t come first the public would never have caught -up. We in America have always striven to give the -public what it has wanted, but even in America the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[130]</span> -time is fast coming when the gracious public will -be inquiring what stories our potent writers have to -tell. But not until our writers realize fully that -“The public is composed of numerous groups crying -out: Console me, amuse me, sadden me, touch -me, make me dream, laugh, shudder, weep, think. -But the fine spirit says to the artist: Make something -beautiful in the form that suits you, according -to your personal temperament.”<a id="FNanchor_33" href="#Footnote_33" class="fnanchor">[33]</a> This fine spirit -is now becoming evident; it is working its way to -the surface.</p> - -<p>In this period of awakening, of the real birth of -American literature, the genuine educator, always -an open-minded student, can do no better than revaluate -all his acceptances, all his hardened dogmas, -all his hereditary literary and educational -truths. If he is to help the confused multitude, -baffled by a sudden consciousness of the phenomena -of existence, to literary self-expression, he must first -realize that no formulas are of any avail in the -crises of life and therefore are of no avail in literature, -the artistic emanation or transmutation of life. -He must stimulate thought and independence of -thought—even to the point of experimentation—for -in such ways have all great contributions to the -world’s cultural treasury been made. He must -cultivate a genuine love of literature rather than of -its usual incentive, the emoluments involved, whatever -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[131]</span> they be, and a critical appreciation of literary -values. Thus he may become a positive force in -the chariot of our literary progress—a leader, a -driver, a discoverer.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[132]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX - <br /> - - <span class="smcap">Effect</span></h2></div> - -<p>Self-flattery is indigenous to man. We like to -flatter ourselves that our musings produce a desirable -effect but we do not often know the complexion -of this effect. What, for instance, shall it be in the -case of serious-minded men and women interested -in creating short stories and in the aspect of our literary -field generally who have read sympathetically -the preceding pages? If books are stimuli what -shall this particular reaction be?</p> - -<p>A few suggestions may not be amiss. They are -in a measure a recapitulation of the thoughts expressed, -but I like to think of them as formulated -by my ideal reader as his more or less conscious -artistic credo:</p> - -<p>1. I believe that the short story is first of all a -form of literature, not merely an article of manufacture.</p> - -<p>2. Literature is a form of self-expression. I -am a living entity, sensitive to the play and interplay -of forces in and all about me. Life in the form of -man, of institutions, of passions and ideas affects -me and I would reproduce and interpret it. I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[133]</span> -would clarify it to myself; I would create for the -love of creating, for the beauty of it, for the gratification -of the creative urge within me.</p> - -<p>3. I recognize no plots that are not derived -from the life which I know, which is in and about -me; nor any characters which are not derived from -and tested by that life.</p> - -<p>4. In all my work I have a desire to be truthful, -rather than merely clever; simple rather than -pretentious; natural rather than surprising. I -would voice no thought nor emotion which is alien -to my mind and temperament.</p> - -<p>5. The genuineness of a view or an emotion is -its justification. Truth and spontaneity are more -to me than commercial artifice and success. There -is no shame in failure except in so far as it implies -a departure from standards of artistic honesty.</p> - -<p>6. I recognize no taboos. Every phase of life -is a worthy theme; every experience known to man -is a worthy plot. Things which have interested me -have interested other people and I seek to communicate -my personal vision to the world. I recognize -no valid reason for withholding any part of -my vision merely because it may prove unpleasant, -uncustomary or unprofitable to some reader. I do -not force him to read my work.</p> - -<p>7. Nor do I recognize that I have any right, -for any reason whatsoever, to color the stuff of life, -the reality of which I write. The measure of my<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[134]</span> -success is the measure in which I can make my reality -the reality of those who would read me.</p> - -<p>8. The standard of my opinions and emotions -is contained within me. I refuse to modify them, -to render them less objectionable, or more innocuous, -or more in conformity with the standard of the -moving pictures or the specifications of any editor, -critic, teacher or good friend.</p> - -<p>9. I recognize no subject which is rooted in life -as either moral or immoral. Every phase of existence -is a legitimate theme for the artist, and its -morality or immorality is a matter of the reader’s -own interpretation.</p> - -<p>10. I am not afraid of being either pessimistic or -optimistic. My moods and ideas are my own and -will not be changed to suit the buyer.</p> - -<p>11. I am not afraid of being either radical or -conservative, depressive or “exhilarating,” religious -or agnostic, constructive or destructive. The fearless -presentation of one’s honest views is a virtue -in itself.</p> - -<p>12. I have no fear of displeasing any one, of displeasing -even a majority of readers, editors, critics, -citizens. I have faith that there is always a fearless -minority willing to hear an honest word; that -there are always some avenues for the transmission -of the independent vision. Frequently this minority -in time grows to a majority—and another -rebellious minority takes its place.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[135]</span></p> - -<p>13. I believe that all technique is but a means -toward effective expression. No tricks are of any -value in themselves. No puzzles or jugglings with -life’s experiences are of any avail, and no technique -is worthy of art except in so far as it furthers clarification -and artistic presentation of my message.</p> - -<p>14. I believe that all the instruction I can get -can only be in the way of developing facility of expression. -No teacher or textbook can teach me the -stuff out of which literature is made.</p> - -<p>15. I believe that style is “of the man himself,” -that it comes from within, that no amount of imitation -of O. Henry can give me O. Henry’s cleverness, -and that no amount of style, even my own, -can cover a lack of substance.</p> - -<p>16. There is only one ending that my story can -have. It may be happy or unhappy or merely -logical. Every problem imposes its own solution. -I can dictate no dénouement, for the characters involved -work out their own destiny acceptable to -them or to the inevitability of their problem.</p> - -<p>17. I believe that if I am myself I am original. -My life is different from the life of any one else. -Manufacturing startling or spectacular originality is -impossible. There is only one theme at bottom of -all stories and that is Life. It is only the way I -look at it which you do not know.</p> - -<p>18. Finally I believe that each artist after all -works in his own way. My way may be as good<span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[136]</span> -as the ways of other writers and will surely suit -my moods and my thoughts better. Each of us in -his own way merely tries to state and to clarify the -tragedy and comedy, the ugliness and the beauty of -the things he knows and lives and feels.</p> - -<p>19. The short story is but another medium for -the expression of my reaction to the business of living. -I refuse to be a clown entertaining the gallery.</p> - -<p>20. If I depart from this credo and write what -commercial policy may dictate rather than my artistic -self I shall not be afraid to acknowledge the inferior -character of the product rather than label it -as literature. My conscience is no coward, even in -defeat.</p> - -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">The End</span></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[137]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="INDEX">INDEX</h2> -</div> - -<ul> -<li>Addison, Joseph, <a href="#Page_115">115</a>.</li> - -<li>Ade, George, <a href="#Page_9">9</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Admirable Crichton, The</i>, <a href="#Page_77">77</a>.</li> - -<li>Aeschylus, <a href="#Page_109">109</a>.</li> - -<li><i>American Magazine, The</i>, <a href="#Page_70">70</a>, <a href="#Page_71">71</a>.</li> - -<li>Anderson, Sherwood, <a href="#Page_16">16</a>, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>, -<a href="#Page_79">79</a>, <a href="#Page_81">81</a>, <a href="#Page_128">128</a>, <a href="#Page_129">129</a>; - <i>The Other Woman</i>, <a href="#Page_81">81</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Atheist’s Mass, An</i>, <a href="#Page_85">85</a>, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Balzac, Honoré, de, <a href="#Page_85">85</a>, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>, <a href="#Page_118">118</a>; - <i>An Atheist’s Mass</i>, <a href="#Page_85">85</a>, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>.</li> - -<li>Barnes, Djuna, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>.</li> - -<li>Barrie, J. M., <a href="#Page_77">77</a>.</li> - -<li>Bates, Arlo, <a href="#Page_2">2</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Beyond the Horizon</i>, <a href="#Page_64">64</a>.</li> - -<li>Bierce, Ambrose, <a href="#Page_9">9</a>.</li> - -<li>Brandes, Georg, <a href="#Page_87">87</a>.</li> - -<li>Brooks, Van Wyck, <a href="#Page_73">73</a>.</li> - -<li>Brown, Alice, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>.</li> - -<li>Butler, Ellis Parker, <a href="#Page_8">8</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Cabell, James Branch, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>, <a href="#Page_79">79</a>; - <i>The Wedding Jest</i>, <a href="#Page_111">111</a>.</li> - -<li>Clay, Bertha M., <a href="#Page_79">79</a>.</li> - -<li>Chambers, Robert W., <a href="#Page_9">9</a>.</li> - -<li>Chatterton, Thomas, <a href="#Page_6">6</a>.</li> - -<li>Chekhov, Anton, <a href="#Page_13">13</a>, <a href="#Page_26">26</a>, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>, <a href="#Page_99">99</a>; - <i>Ward No. 6</i>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Chester, George Randolph, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Chwang-Tse, <a href="#Page_22">22</a>, <a href="#Page_23">23</a>.</li> - -<li>Cohen, Octavus Roy, <a href="#Page_16">16</a>.</li> - -<li>Conrad, Joseph, <a href="#Page_27">27</a>, <a href="#Page_103">103</a>, <a href="#Page_119">119</a>; - <i>Youth</i>, <a href="#Page_27">27</a>, <a href="#Page_110">110</a>.</li> - -<li>Crane, Frank, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>, <a href="#Page_71">71</a>, <a href="#Page_87">87</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">D’Annunzio, Gabrielle, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>.</li> - -<li>Davis, Richard Harding, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Daudet, Alphonse, <a href="#Page_78">78</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Dial, The</i>, <a href="#Page_69">69</a>.</li> - -<li>Dickens, Charles, <a href="#Page_51">51</a>, <a href="#Page_118">118</a>.</li> - -<li>Dostoyevski, Fyodor, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>, <a href="#Page_116">116</a>.</li> - -<li>Dreiser, Theodore, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>, <a href="#Page_79">79</a>, <a href="#Page_82">82</a>; - <i>The Lost Phoebe</i>, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Edwards, Jonathan, <a href="#Page_85">85</a>.</li> - -<li>Emerson, Ralph Waldo, <a href="#Page_62">62</a>.</li> - -<li>Esenwein, J. Berg, <a href="#Page_127">127</a>; - <i>Writing the Photoplay</i>, <a href="#Page_58">58</a>, <a href="#Page_90">90</a>; - <i>Writing the Short Story</i>, <a href="#Page_127">127</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst"><i>Fall of the House of Usher, The</i>, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>.</li> - -<li>Flaubert, Gustave, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>; - <i>Madame Bovary</i>, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Four Million, The</i>, <a href="#Page_35">35</a>, <a href="#Page_36">36</a>, <a href="#Page_37">37</a>, <a href="#Page_38">38</a>, <a href="#Page_39">39</a>, <a href="#Page_40">40</a>.</li> - -<li>Frank, Waldo, <a href="#Page_8">8</a>, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>.</li> - -<li>Freeman, Mary E. Wilkins, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>, <a href="#Page_110">110</a>; - <i>The Revolt of Mother</i>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>, <a href="#Page_110">110</a>, <a href="#Page_111">111</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Gerould, Katharine Fullerton, <a href="#Page_44">44</a>.</li> - -<li>Glaspell, Susan, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>.</li> - -<li>Gorki, Maxim, <a href="#Page_38">38</a>, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>; - <i>Her Lover</i>, <a href="#Page_38">38</a>.</li> - -<li>Gourmont, Remy de, <a href="#Page_120">120</a>, <a href="#Page_121">121</a>; - <i>Le Probleme du Style</i>, <a href="#Page_120">120</a>, <a href="#Page_121">121</a>.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span></li> - -<li>Griffith, David Wark, <a href="#Page_105">105</a>, <a href="#Page_106">106</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Hall, Holworthy, <a href="#Page_16">16</a>.</li> - -<li>Hamsun, Knut, <a href="#Page_5">5</a>.</li> - -<li>Hardy, Thomas, <a href="#Page_64">64</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Harper’s Magazine</i>, <a href="#Page_69">69</a>.</li> - -<li>Harte, Bret, <a href="#Page_103">103</a>.</li> - -<li>Hawthorne, Nathaniel, <a href="#Page_65">65</a>.</li> - -<li>Hearn, Lafcadio, <a href="#Page_11">11</a>.</li> - -<li>Hecht, Ben, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Her Lover</i>, <a href="#Page_38">38</a>.</li> - -<li>Hergesheimer, Joseph, <a href="#Page_5">5</a>, <a href="#Page_8">8</a>; - <i>Java Head</i>, <a href="#Page_23">23</a>.</li> - -<li>Howells, William Dean, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>; - <i>Great Modern American Stories</i>, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>.</li> - -<li>Hugo, Victor, <a href="#Page_119">119</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Hungry Hearts</i>, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>.</li> - -<li>Hurst, Fannie, <a href="#Page_5">5</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst"><i>In the Moonlight</i>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>, <a href="#Page_111">111</a>.</li> - -<li>Irving, Washington, <a href="#Page_116">116</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">James, Henry, <a href="#Page_116">116</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Java Head</i>, <a href="#Page_23">23</a>.</li> - -<li>Jessup, Alexander, <a href="#Page_44">44</a>.</li> - -<li><i>John Ferguson</i>, <a href="#Page_64">64</a>.</li> - -<li>Johnston, William, <a href="#Page_35">35</a>, <a href="#Page_41">41</a>, <a href="#Page_42">42</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Kelland, Clarence Budington, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Kipling, Rudyard, <a href="#Page_4">4</a>, <a href="#Page_26">26</a>, <a href="#Page_103">103</a>, <a href="#Page_126">126</a>; - <i>Without Benefit of Clergy</i>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Kling, Joseph, <a href="#Page_32">32</a>.</li> - -<li>Kuprin, Ivan, <a href="#Page_118">118</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Lawrence, D. H., <a href="#Page_74">74</a>.</li> - -<li>Leeds, Arthur, <a href="#Page_56">56</a>.</li> - -<li>Lewisohn, Ludwig, <a href="#Page_23">23</a>, <a href="#Page_24">24</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Literary Digest</i>, The, <a href="#Page_105">105</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Little Review, The</i>, <a href="#Page_16">16</a>, <a href="#Page_69">69</a>, <a href="#Page_81">81</a>.</li> - -<li>London, Jack, <a href="#Page_4">4</a>, <a href="#Page_7">7</a>, <a href="#Page_8">8</a>, <a href="#Page_9">9</a>, <a href="#Page_41">41</a>, <a href="#Page_103">103</a>, <a href="#Page_114">114</a>, <a href="#Page_115">115</a>, <a href="#Page_118">118</a>; - <i>Martin Eden</i>, <a href="#Page_4">4</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Lost Phoebe, The</i>, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">McCardell, Roy L., <a href="#Page_55">55</a>.</li> - -<li>Macdonald, George, <a href="#Page_116">116</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Madame Bovary</i>, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>.</li> - -<li>Maeterlink, Maurice, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>.</li> - -<li>Malthus, <a href="#Page_114">114</a>.</li> - -<li>Marden, Orison Swett, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Markheim</i>, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Martin Eden</i>, <a href="#Page_4">4</a>.</li> - -<li>Masefield, John, <a href="#Page_4">4</a>.</li> - -<li>Mason, Walt, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>.</li> - -<li>Mather, Cotton, <a href="#Page_85">85</a>.</li> - -<li>Matthews, Brander, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Maupassant, Guy de, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>, <a href="#Page_26">26</a>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>, <a href="#Page_103">103</a>, <a href="#Page_109">109</a>, <a href="#Page_111">111</a>, <a href="#Page_130">130</a>; - <i>Solitude</i>, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>; - <i>In the Moonlight</i>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>, <a href="#Page_111">111</a>.</li> - -<li>Mencken, H. L., <a href="#Page_47">47</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst"><i>Nation, The</i>, <a href="#Page_24">24</a>, <a href="#Page_112">112</a>, <a href="#Page_113">113</a>, <a href="#Page_128">128</a>.</li> - -<li><i>New Success, The</i>, <a href="#Page_69">69</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">O’Brien, Edward J., <a href="#Page_15">15</a>; - <i>Best Short Stories of 1920</i>, <a href="#Page_81">81</a>, <a href="#Page_97">97</a>; - <i>Best Short Stories of 1919</i>, <a href="#Page_97">97</a>.</li> - -<li><a id="O_Henry"></a>O. Henry, <a href="#Page_9">9</a>, <a href="#Page_22">22</a>, <a href="#Page_26">26</a>, <a href="#Page_29">29</a>, <a href="#Page_30">30</a>, <a href="#Page_31">31</a>, <a href="#Page_32">32</a>, <a href="#Page_35">35</a>, <a href="#Page_41">41</a>, <a href="#Page_42">42</a>, <a href="#Page_43">43</a>, <a href="#Page_44">44</a>, <a href="#Page_45">45</a>, <a href="#Page_46">46</a>, <a href="#Page_60">60</a>, <a href="#Page_116">116</a>, <a href="#Page_135">135</a>; - <i>The Four Million</i>, <a href="#Page_35">35</a>, <a href="#Page_36">36</a>, <a href="#Page_37">37</a>, <a href="#Page_38">38</a>, <a href="#Page_39">39</a>, <a href="#Page_40">40</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Our America</i>, <a href="#Page_8">8</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Our Short Story Writers</i>, <a href="#Page_9">9</a>, <a href="#Page_39">39</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst"><i>Pagan, The</i>, <a href="#Page_16">16</a>, <a href="#Page_32">32</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Passing of King Arthur, The</i>, <a href="#Page_6">6</a>.</li> - -<li>Patee, Fred Lewis, <a href="#Page_44">44</a>.</li> - -<li><i>People’s Favorite Magazine</i>, <a href="#Page_87">87</a>.</li> - -<li>Poe, Edgar Allan, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>, <a href="#Page_26">26</a>, <a href="#Page_42">42</a>, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>, <a href="#Page_102">102</a>, <a href="#Page_116">116</a>; - <i>The Fall of the House of Usher</i>, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>.</li> - -<li>Pollock, Channing, <a href="#Page_51">51</a>.</li> - -<li>Porter, William Sidney (See <a href="#O_Henry">“O. Henry”</a>).</li> - -<li><i>Probleme du Style, Le</i>, <a href="#Page_121">121</a>.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[139]</span></li> - -<li class="ifrst"><i>Revolt of Mother, The</i>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>, <a href="#Page_110">110</a>, <a href="#Page_111">111</a>.</li> - -<li>Rinehart, Mary Roberts, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Robbins, E. M., <a href="#Page_54">54</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Sandburg, Carl, <a href="#Page_118">118</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Sapho</i>, <a href="#Page_78">78</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Saturday Evening Post, The</i>, <a href="#Page_69">69</a>, <a href="#Page_71">71</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Seven Arts, The</i>, <a href="#Page_7">7</a>, <a href="#Page_84">84</a>.</li> - -<li>Shakespeare, <a href="#Page_60">60</a>, <a href="#Page_116">116</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Smart Set, The</i>, <a href="#Page_69">69</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Solitude</i>, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>.</li> - -<li>Spingarn, Joel Elias, <a href="#Page_83">83</a>.</li> - -<li>Steele, Richard, <a href="#Page_115">115</a>.</li> - -<li>Stevenson, Robert Louis, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_26">26</a>; - <i>Markheim</i>, <a href="#Page_14">14</a>, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Tagore, Rabindranath, <a href="#Page_124">124</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Tatler, The</i>, <a href="#Page_115">115</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Times, The New York</i>, <a href="#Page_45">45</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Triumph of the Egg, The</i>, <a href="#Page_129">129</a>.</li> - -<li>Twain, Mark, <a href="#Page_7">7</a>, <a href="#Page_41">41</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Van Doren, Carl, <a href="#Page_112">112</a>, <a href="#Page_113">113</a>.</li> - -<li>Villon, François, <a href="#Page_6">6</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Walter, Eugene, <a href="#Page_60">60</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Ward No. 6</i>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Warner, Charles Dudley, <a href="#Page_120">120</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Wedding Jest, The</i>, <a href="#Page_111">111</a>.</li> - -<li>Wells, H. G., <a href="#Page_99">99</a>.</li> - -<li>Whitman, Walt, <a href="#Page_82">82</a>, <a href="#Page_99">99</a>.</li> - -<li>Williams, Blanche Colton, <a href="#Page_9">9</a>, <a href="#Page_39">39</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Winesburg, Ohio</i>, <a href="#Page_129">129</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Without Benefit of Clergy</i>, <a href="#Page_33">33</a>.</li> - -<li>Witwer, H. C., <a href="#Page_8">8</a>, <a href="#Page_65">65</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Writer’s Monthly, The</i>, <a href="#Page_56">56</a>, <a href="#Page_71">71</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Writing the Photoplay</i>, <a href="#Page_58">58</a>, <a href="#Page_90">90</a>.</li> - -<li><i>Writing the Short Story</i>, <a href="#Page_127">127</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Yezierska, Anzia, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>; - <i>Hungry Hearts</i>, <a href="#Page_34">34</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst"><i>Youth</i>, <a href="#Page_27">27</a>, <a href="#Page_110">110</a>.</li> - -<li class="ifrst">Zola, Emile, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>.</li> - -</ul> - -<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_1" href="#FNanchor_1" class="label">[1]</a> <i>Our America</i>, by Waldo Frank.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_2" href="#FNanchor_2" class="label">[2]</a> <i>Our Short Story Writers</i>, by Blanche Colton Williams, PH.D.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_3" href="#FNanchor_3" class="label">[3]</a> <i>The Case of “John Hawthorne,”</i> Ludwig Lewisohn, <i>The -Nation</i>, February 16, 1921.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_4" href="#FNanchor_4" class="label">[4]</a> Joseph Kling, editor of <i>The Pagan</i>, in symposium appended to -“The Best College Short stories.” The Stratford Company.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_5" href="#FNanchor_5" class="label">[5]</a> Both of these stories are to be found in William Dean Howells’ -“Great Modern American Stories: An Anthology.” Boni & -Liveright.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_6" href="#FNanchor_6" class="label">[6]</a> Houghton, Mifflin Co.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_7" href="#FNanchor_7" class="label">[7]</a> The Bookman, February 1921.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_8" href="#FNanchor_8" class="label">[8]</a> See “Best Russian Short Stories,” Modern Library.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_9" href="#FNanchor_9" class="label">[9]</a> “Our Short Story Writers.” Moffat, Yard and Company.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_10" href="#FNanchor_10" class="label">[10]</a> Fred Lewis Patee in <i>The Cambridge History of American Literature</i>, -Vol. II, p. 394. I find that Mr. Alexander Jessup has -drawn on the same source on O. Henry in his Introduction to -“The Best American Humorous Stories,” Modern Library.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_11" href="#FNanchor_11" class="label">[11]</a> Introduction to Ibsen’s “Master Builder, Etc.,” Modern Library.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_12" href="#FNanchor_12" class="label">[12]</a> <i>Photoplay Magazine</i>, August, 1919.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_13" href="#FNanchor_13" class="label">[13]</a> E. M. Robbins, in the 1919 Year Book issued by <i>Camera</i>.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_14" href="#FNanchor_14" class="label">[14]</a> Arthur Leeds in <i>The Writer’s Monthly</i>, April, 1919.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_15" href="#FNanchor_15" class="label">[15]</a> Arthur Leeds in <i>The Writer’s Monthly</i>, May, 1920.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_16" href="#FNanchor_16" class="label">[16]</a> <i>Writing the Photoplay</i>, Esenwein and Leeds.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_17" href="#FNanchor_17" class="label">[17]</a> <i>Ibid.</i></p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_18" href="#FNanchor_18" class="label">[18]</a> Dr. Frank Crane to the Literary Novice, An Interview. -<i>Writer’s Monthly</i>, January, 1921.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_19" href="#FNanchor_19" class="label">[19]</a> <i>Letters and Leadership.</i></p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_20" href="#FNanchor_20" class="label">[20]</a> <i>Little Review</i>, May-June, 1920. Also included in E. J. O’Brien’s -“Best Short Stories of 1920,” Small, Maynard & Company, and in -Anderson’s “The Triumph of the Egg.” B. W. Huebsch.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_21" href="#FNanchor_21" class="label">[21]</a> Joel Elias Spingarn, “The Seven Arts and The Seven Confusions,” -<i>Seven Arts</i>, March, 1917.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_22" href="#FNanchor_22" class="label">[22]</a> George Brandes, <i>On Reading</i>.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_23" href="#FNanchor_23" class="label">[23]</a> “All Else Will Pass,” <i>People’s Favorite Magazine</i>, January, -1921.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_24" href="#FNanchor_24" class="label">[24]</a> <i>Writing the Photoplay</i>, Esenwein & Leeds.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_25" href="#FNanchor_25" class="label">[25]</a> <i>Literary Digest</i>, May 14, 1921.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_26" href="#FNanchor_26" class="label">[26]</a> “Booth Tarkington,” <i>The Nation</i>, February 9, 1921.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_27" href="#FNanchor_27" class="label">[27]</a> From Ludwig Lewisohn’s translation in “A Modern Book of -Criticism.” Boni & Liveright.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_28" href="#FNanchor_28" class="label">[28]</a> “The Victory,” in <i>Hungry Stones and Other Stories</i>.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_29" href="#FNanchor_29" class="label">[29]</a> <i>Writing the Short Story</i>, by J. Berg Esenwein, A.M., Lit.D.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_30" href="#FNanchor_30" class="label">[30]</a> Editorial Reviewer in <i>The Nation</i>.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_31" href="#FNanchor_31" class="label">[31]</a> Sherwood Anderson in an interview for Brentano’s <i>Book Chat</i>.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_32" href="#FNanchor_32" class="label">[32]</a> Sherwood Anderson advertising an exhibition of his paintings -in the <i>Little Review</i>.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_33" href="#FNanchor_33" class="label">[33]</a> Guy de Maupassant, in his preface to <i>Pierre et Jean</i>.</p> - -</div> -</div> - -<hr /> - -<div class="transnote"><h3><a id="Corrections"></a>Corrections</h3> -<p>The first line indicates the original, the second the correction.</p> - -<p>p. <a href="#Page_1">1</a></p> - - <ul><li>There as so many stories afloat</li> - <li>There <span class="u">are</span> so many stories afloat</li></ul> - -<p>p. <a href="#Page_105">105</a></p> - -<ul><li>where others have made scanty half-millons</li> - -<li>where others have made scanty <span class="u">half-millions</span></li></ul> - -<p>p. <a href="#Page_124">124</a></p> - -<ul> -<li>it -will captivate and thrill; ruffle annd soothe;</li> - -<li>it -will captivate and thrill; ruffle <span class="u">and</span> soothe;</li> -</ul> - -<p>p. <a href="#Page_126">126</a></p> - -<ul> -<li>and accepted intelligent advice of one kind or -another—from eniment</li> - -<li>and accepted intelligent advice of one kind or -another—from <span class="u">eminent</span></li> -</ul> - -<p>p. <a href="#Page_133">133</a></p> - -<ul> -<li>Truth and spontaniety are more to me than commercial artifice and success.</li> - -<li>Truth and <span class="u">spontaneity</span> are more to me than commercial artifice and success.</li> -</ul> - -<p>p. <a href="#Page_134">134</a></p> - -<ul> -<li>I have no fear of displeasing ony one,</li> - -<li>I have no fear of displeasing <span class="u">any one</span>,</li> -</ul> - -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SHORT STORY-WRITING: AN ART OR A TRADE? ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/66600-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/66600-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4b264cc..0000000 --- a/old/66600-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66600-h/images/illustration.jpg b/old/66600-h/images/illustration.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1754991..0000000 --- a/old/66600-h/images/illustration.jpg +++ /dev/null |
